disguise_v your_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o cup_n take_v from_o the_o people_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v not_o spare_v enough_o in_o ordain_v as_o few_o outward_a ceremony_n as_o may_v well_o be_v but_o that_o he_o must_v do_v that_o by_o two_o which_o may_v have_v be_v compass_v by_o one_o or_o as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o minister_n receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n superfluous_o that_o be_v to_o say_v both_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n too_o which_o be_v sufficient_o receive_v in_o either_o of_o they_o again_o though_o the_o devout_a communicant_a receive_v christ_n spiritual_o by_o faith_n be_v thereby_o possess_v of_o whole_a christ_n crucify_v in_o the_o inward_a act_n of_o the_o soul_n yet_o we_o deny_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v receive_v sacramental_o in_o this_o outwad_n act_n under_o one_o only_a part_n of_o this_o sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o concomitance_n be_v grant_v yet_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o justifiable_a for_o although_o it_o deprive_v not_o people_n of_o christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v a_o bodily_a part_n contain_v in_o the_o vein_n yet_o it_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v shed_v pour_v out_o and_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n for_o they_o neither_o can_v suâ—h_v manner_n of_o receive_v show_n forth_o the_o lord_n death_n which_o be_v one_o chief_a end_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n 1_o cor._n 11.28_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n repesent_v in_o no_o wise_a the_o effusion_n of_o blood_n this_o be_v lively_o represent_v by_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n there_o be_v a_o perfect_a signification_n in_o both_o kind_n then_o in_o one_o last_o though_o the_o people_n may_v receive_v the_o blood_n together_o wiâ—h_v the_o host_n â—et_z he_o that_o so_o receive_v the_o blood_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o drink_v now_o christ_n say_v express_o unless_o you_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n in_o you_o john_n 6.53_o which_o place_n your_o papist_n themselves_o understand_v of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o trent-councell_n accurse_v 7._o all_o such_o as_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n be_v either_o more_o or_o less_o than_o seven_o but_o our_o church_n hold_v 25._o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v two_o ordain_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o those_o five_o which_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v call_v sacrament_n to_o wit_n confirmation_n penance_n order_n matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n 87._o now_o that_o there_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v two_o sacrament_n only_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n appear_v hereby_o in_o that_o there_o be_v no_o promise_n make_v unto_o we_o of_o life_n everlasting_a in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o witness_v and_o assure_v unto_o we_o by_o these_o two_o 13._o sacrament_n for_o the_o sum_n of_o all_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n be_v reduce_v unto_o these_o two_o head_n that_o for_o his_o sake_n we_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o favour_n and_o household_n care_v of_o god_n and_o that_o be_v once_o receive_v we_o shall_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o saâ—e_v for_o ever_o the_o former_a whereof_o be_v seal_v unto_o we_o by_o baptism_n for_o our_o entrance_n and_o admission_n into_o the_o covenant_n and_o the_o late_a by_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o our_o continuance_n growth_n and_o confirmation_n therein_o these_o two_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n hoc_fw-la facite_fw-la do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o 22.19_o be_v our_o warrant_n for_o the_o one_o and_o go_v teach_v and_o baptise_v for_o the_o other_o x_o there_o be_v deep_a silence_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o trent_n council_n hold_v 4._o that_o there_o be_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n wrought_v by_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o only_o remain_v the_o semblance_n and_o show_n the_o outward_a shapeâ—_n 2._o form_n or_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n yea_o the_o council_n accurse_v 2._o such_o as_o affirm_v bread_n &_o wine_n to_o remain_v in_o this_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o yet_o s._n paul_n tell_v we_o 11.26_o that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v and_o eat_v &_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o fivetimes_o so_o call_v after_o the_o pretend_a change_n neither_o be_v it_o call_v bread_n because_o it_o be_v bread_n but_o because_o it_o be_v bread_n not_o in_o name_n only_o but_o in_o nature_n and_o property_n for_o after_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o comfort_v the_o heart_n as_o before_o but_o the_o bare_a form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o roundness_n of_o the_o host_n or_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n such_o as_o they_o say_v only_o remain_v the_o substance_n thereof_o be_v abolish_v can_v nourish_v without_o corporal_a substance_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v â—3_z that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n common_o call_v transubstantiation_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o holy_a writ_n but_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n pa._n how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o corporal_o give_v and_o take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n pro._n by_o these_o reason_n first_o we_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o it_o now_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chriâ—t_n be_v not_o corporal_o receive_v by_o they_o but_o only_o spiritual_o second_o christ_n his_o body_n be_v ascend_v and_o take_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o the_o heaven_n must_v contain_v he_o 3.11_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n three_o 27._o christ_n have_v but_o one_o body_n and_o that_o a_o true_a body_n and_o such_o as_o can_v be_v in_o many_o place_n at_o once_o and_o it_o fill_v a_o place_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v and_o may_v be_v both_o see_v and_o feel_v this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o otherâ—_n who_o you_o much_o reverence_n dionysius_n areopagita_n hold_v not_o transubstantiationâ—_n for_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o substantial_a â—_z and_o christ_n signify_v by_o they_o say_v 3._o that_o by_o those_o reverend_a sign_n and_o symbol_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o the_o faithful_a make_v partaker_n of_o he_o he_o call_v not_o tâ—e_v ministration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o sacrifice_a of_o christ_n unto_o his_o father_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v but_o a_o typical_a or_o 3._o symbolical_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v a_o figure_n or_o sign_n of_o that_o great_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o same_o denys_n as_o hoc_fw-la bellarmine_n confess_v call_v the_o sacrament_n a_o antitype_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n so_o that_o according_a to_o saint_n denys_n the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o sacrament_n be_v type_n antitype_n and_o symbol_n that_o be_v figure_n and_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o châ—ist_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o bare_a naked_a and_o sign_n significative_a but_o reâ—lly_o exhibit_v christ_n for_o that_o be_v denys_n his_o word_n to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o faithful_a thereby_o partake_v christ_n jesus_n pa._n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o where_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n math._n 26.26_o pro._n although_o christ_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n yet_o he_o say_v not_o as_o you_o do_v this_o be_v make_v or_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o my_o body_n he_o say_v not_o that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o shape_n or_o form_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n again_o you_o that_o stand_v so_o for_o the_o letter_n take_v not_o christ_n word_n literal_o for_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v the_o thing_n contain_v under_o these_o form_n be_v by_o conversion_n and_o substantial_a transmutation_n my_o body_n but_o your_o papist_n maintain_v transubstantiation_n expound_v christ_n word_n in_o this_o or_o the_o like_a manner_n therefore_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n you_o depart_v from_o the_o letter_n and_o consequent_o make_v it_o figurative_a you_o indeed_o allege_v the_o word_n and_o letter_n but_o not_o the_o true_a meaning_n we_o believe_v christ_n word_n in_o their_o right_a sense_n now_o the_o show_n make_v for_o you_o the_o sense_n and_o substance_n
of_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n there_o be_v no_o place_n leave_v for_o doubt_v answer_n neither_o do_v we_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n but_o firm_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o true_a incarnation_n of_o christ._n objection_n hilary_n say_v in_o nobis_fw-la carnalibus_fw-la manentem_fw-la per_fw-la carnem_fw-la christum_fw-la habemus_fw-la we_o man_n consist_v of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n have_v christ_n remain_v in_o we_o by_o his_o flâ—sh_n answer_n so_o we_o have_v by_o reason_n of_o our_o mystical_a union_n with_o christ_n flesh_n and_o not_o by_o any_o corporal_a transubstantiation_n of_o our_o flesh_n into_o christ._n the_o same_o hilary_n say_v nos_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la naturaliter_fw-la inessemus_fw-la ipso_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la naturaliter_fw-la permanente_fw-la christ_n be_v natural_o in_o we_o and_o we_o in_o he_o but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o he_o natural_o or_o carnal_o by_o any_o transubstantiation_n therefore_o neither_o be_v he_o so_o in_o we_o these_o term_n then_o of_o hilaâ—ies_n permanentâ—m_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la carnaliter_fw-la silium_fw-la the_o son_n remain_v in_o we_o carnal_o note_v only_o a_o great_a and_o more_o real_a union_n than_o bare_o by_o consent_n or_o concord_n of_o will_n such_o as_o the_o arrian_n acknowledge_v only_a betwixt_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n deny_v a_o unity_n of_o nature_n purposely_o to_o avoid_v that_o text_n i_o and_o the_o father_n be_v oneâ—_n hilary_n speak_v of_o this_o near_a union_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n of_o a_o true_a and_o natural_a union_n mysterium_fw-la verae_fw-la ac_fw-la naturalis_fw-la unitatis_fw-la and_o so_o indeed_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o christ_n inseparable_a union_n which_o he_o have_v with_o we_o by_o his_o incarnation_n by_o which_o he_o be_v become_v flesh_n of_o our_o â—lesh_n and_o bone_n of_o our_o bone_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o our_o mystical_a union_n with_o he_o and_o his_o body_n whereby_o we_o become_v member_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o quicken_v by_o his_o spirit_n object_n saint_n cyril_n in_o his_o four_o catechism_n say_v he_o that_o in_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n change_v water_n into_o wine_n by_o his_o only_a will_n be_v not_o he_o worthy_a that_o we_o believe_v he_o that_o he_o have_v change_v wine_n into_o his_o blood_n answer_n s._n cyril_n place_n maintain_v not_o popish_a transubstantiation_n for_o in_o this_o the_o shape_n and_o accident_n remain_v and_o the_o material_a substance_n be_v corrupt_v but_o in_o our_o saviour_n miracle_n in_o the_o second_o of_o saint_n john_n the_o shape_n accident_n and_o form_n be_v change_v and_o the_o common_a material_a substance_n remain_v john_n 2.9_o object_n cyril_n say_v it_o be_v not_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n answer_n he_o show_v his_o meaning_n to_o be_v this_o namely_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v not_o common_a ordinary_a and_o mere_a natural_a bread_n but_o sanctify_v elevate_a and_o change_v to_o supernatural_a use_n and_o operation_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v the_o element_n call_v antitype_n after_o consecration_n the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n treat_v of_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n call_v they_o similitude_n correspondent_a type_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n say_v 4._o ambrose_n and_o nazianzen_n speak_v as_o we_o have_v hear_v of_o his_o sister_n lay_v up_o some_o portion_n of_o the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o christ_n precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o again_o aâ—derem_fw-la how_o dare_v i_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o type_n of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n in_o lâ—ke_a sort_n cyril_n of_o hierusâ—lem_n call_v mystag_n they_o type_n and_o antitype_n and_o they_o call_v the_o symbol_n after_o consecration_n antitype_n now_o that_o which_o be_v a_o figure_n similitude_n and_o representation_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o proper_o the_o same_o pa._n it_o follow_v not_o point_n the_o eucharist_n be_v term_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n natural_a body_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o substantial_o and_o proper_o his_o body_n the_o figure_n of_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o thing_n figure_v christ_n jesus_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o his_o father_n substance_n hebr._n 1.3_o and_o yet_o be_v the_o same_o substantial_o with_o the_o father_n john_n 10.30_o pro._n there_o be_v such_o opposition_n of_o relative_n as_o that_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v can_v be_v the_o same_o in_o that_o very_a respect_n and_o point_n wherein_o they_o be_v opposite_a for_o the_o instance_n bring_v it_o follow_v thus_o the_o son_n be_v the_o character_n of_o his_o father_n substance_n ergo_fw-la the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o father_n though_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n nor_o be_v the_o father_n the_o son_n so_o must_v the_o opposition_n of_o necessity_n hold_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o figure_n sign_n and_o representation_n of_o christ_n body_n ergo_fw-la it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o sacramental_o and_o figurative_o in_o a_o word_n you_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o character_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o father_n and_o yet_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n but_o to_o have_v speak_v home_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n you_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o christ_n a_o figure_n of_o the_o father_n person_n be_v yet_o the_o same_o person_n that_o the_o father_n which_o be_v utter_o false_a to_o procee_v saint_n ambrose_n say_v 4._o if_o thâ—re_o be_v such_o virtue_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o to_o begin_v to_o be_v how_o much_o more_o powerful_a be_v his_o word_n that_o they_o remain_v the_o same_o they_o be_v and_o yet_o be_v change_v into_o another_o thing_n he_o hold_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n to_o remain_v to_o be_v the_o same_o thaâ—_n they_o be_v therefore_o they_o be_v not_o change_v in_o substance_n for_o than_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v yet_o he_o say_v they_o be_v change_v into_o other_o to_o wit_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o quality_n use_n and_o signification_n for_o so_o he_o say_v initianâ—â—r_fw-la before_o the_o blessing_n of_o the_o heavenly_a word_n another_o kind_n be_v name_v after_o the_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v signify_v now_o if_o by_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n be_v signify_v then_o be_v not_o bread_n essential_o the_o body_n pa._n saint_n ambrose_n in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o such_o as_o be_v new_o instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n say_v 9_o moses_n his_o word_n change_v the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n if_o so_o great_a be_v the_o benediction_n of_o man_n what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o divine_a consecration_n where_o the_o very_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n work_v he_o say_v also_o ibid._n that_o by_o benediction_n or_o consecration_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o element_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v change_v pro._n among_o the_o six_o or_o seven_o example_n bring_v by_o saint_n ambrose_n only_o two_o be_v substantial_a and_o the_o rest_n accidental_a for_o in_o the_o place_n allege_v he_o add_v also_o these_o example_n that_o moses_n divide_v the_o red_a sea_n that_o jordan_n turn_v his_o couâ—se_n that_o the_o bitter_a water_n of_o mara_n be_v make_v sweet_a in_o all_o which_o work_v of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n for_o the_o water_n and_o the_o red_a sea_n be_v the_o same_o in_o nature_n and_o substance_n as_o they_o be_v before_o so_o that_o by_o these_o example_n it_o appear_v that_o notwithstanding_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v the_o nature_n be_v change_v yet_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n in_o quality_n only_o and_o not_o in_o substance_n and_o such_o a_o change_n there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o element_n be_v change_v when_o of_o common_a and_o natural_a creature_n they_o be_v make_v sacred_a and_o become_v channel_n and_o instrument_n of_o save_a grace_n and_o such_o a_o change_n ambrose_n mean_v for_o compare_v these_o miracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n wherein_o god_n change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n with_o the_o change_n that_o be_v wrought_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v citat_fw-la that_o it_o be_v no_o less_o to_o add_v some_o new_a thing_n unto_o thing_n than_o to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n aver_v plain_o thereby_o that_o the_o bread_n have_v receive_v some_o new_a thing_n without_o lose_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o such_o a_o change_n be_v not_o strange_a for_o thus_o a_o piece_n of_o wax_n become_v the_o king_n seal_n change_v its_o nature_n without_o transubstantiation_n beside_o the_o father_n use_n the_o like_a tenor_n of_o speech_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o hence_o infer_v any_o transubstantiation_n they_o
nothing_o remain_v but_o the_o outward_a form_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n reply_n bellarmin_n respoâ—deo_fw-la say_v that_o this_o epistle_n be_v not_o extant_a among_o saint_n chrysostome_n work_n and_o when_o peter_n martyr_v object_v this_o place_n to_o stephen_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n the_o bishop_n reply_v 368._o that_o it_o be_v none_o of_o chrysostom_n but_o another_o john_n of_o constantinople_n rejoynder_n what_o though_o it_o be_v not_o then_o extant_a diverse_a parcel_n of_o chrysostome_n have_v be_v late_o find_v out_o and_o annex_v to_o his_o other_o work_n beside_o the_o same_o bishop_n gardiner_n report_v 116._o that_o peter_n martyr_n say_v that_o this_o treatise_n of_o chrysostome_n be_v extant_a in_o a_o manuscript_n and_o find_v in_o the_o library_n at_o florence_n and_o that_o a_o copy_n thereof_o remain_v in_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n hand_n again_o they_o that_o will_v father_n tâ—is_fw-la treatise_n on_o another_o theâ—_n must_v bring_v we_o another_o john_n of_o constantinople_n beside_o chrysostome_n and_o tell_v we_o what_o time_n he_o live_v it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o church-storie_n and_o sâ—int_n austin_n and_o jerome_n to_o call_v chrysostome_n john_n of_o constaâ—tinople_n or_o priest_n of_o antioch_n last_o this_o author_n say_v nothing_o but_o what_o saint_n ambrose_n gelasius_n and_o theodoret_n have_v vouch_v for_o whereas_o the_o heretic_n eâ—tyches_n teach_v that_o christ_n his_o body_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o divinity_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n remain_v no_o more_o the_o same_o pope_n gelasius_n confute_v he_o by_o a_o similitude_n and_o comparison_n draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n tâ—at_a as_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n so_o christ_n his_o bodily_a substance_n remain_v after_o the_o resurrection_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 1575._o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v of_o the_o body_n and_o â—loud_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o divine_a thing_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o yet_o the_o substance_n or_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o papist_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o after_o consecration_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v abolish_v and_o the_o shaâ—eâ—_n accident_n &_o quantity_n thereof_o only_o remain_v but_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o these_o father_n assertion_n who_o say_v there_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n neither_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v eadem_fw-la that_o gelasius_n by_o substance_n mean_v accident_n for_o if_o gelasius_n have_v not_o take_v the_o word_n substance_n proper_o in_o both_o place_n he_o have_v not_o conclude_v against_o the_o heretic_n reply_n pope_n gelasius_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o this_o vbiâ—_n treatise_n but_o some_o other_o of_o that_o name_n rejoynder_n there_o be_v divers_a author_n that_o entitle_v pope_n gelasius_n to_o it_o but_o be_v it_o gelasius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n as_o bellarmine_n seem_v to_o incline_v ibiâ—_n or_o a_o more_o ancient_a gelasius_n gelasius_n citizenus_fw-la as_o baronius_n will_v have_v it_o â—â—2_z the_o record_n be_v still_o good_a against_o our_o adversary_n for_o it_o be_v confess_v on_o all_o side_n that_o he_o be_v a_o orthodox_n father_n and_o very_o ancient_a theodoret_n bring_v in_o eraniste_n in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o eutyclâ—ian_a heretic_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n and_o false_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o his_o ascension_n be_v glorify_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o the_o deity_n and_o continue_v no_o more_o the_o same_o humane_a and_o bodily_a essence_n as_o before_o his_o resurrection_n it_o have_v be_v and_o for_o defence_n of_o this_o his_o heresy_n he_o take_v his_o comparison_n from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o argue_v in_o this_o sort_n 113._o even_o as_o the_o symbol_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n afâ—er_v the_o word_n of_o invocation_n or_o consecration_n be_v not_o the_o same_o but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n even_o so_o after_o his_o ascension_n be_v his_o body_n change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n to_o this_o objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n the_o orthodox_n or_o catholic_a which_o be_v theodoret_n himself_o reply_v and_o retort_v his_o own_o instance_n upon_o he_o thus_o you_o be_v catch_v say_v he_o ibid._n in_o your_o own_o net_n for_o as_o the_o mystical_a sign_n in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o sanctification_n or_o consecration_n do_v not_o go_v out_o of_o their_o proper_a nature_n but_o continue_v in_o their_o former_a figure_n and_o substance_n and_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v as_o before_o so_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n remain_v in_o its_o former_a figure_n form_n circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n the_o same_o substance_n which_o it_o have_v before_o although_o after_o the_o resurrection_n it_o be_v immortal_a and_o free_a from_o corruption_n in_o which_o passage_n we_o see_v the_o heretic_n hold_v that_o bread_n be_v change_v after_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o so_o do_v our_o adversary_n the_o orthodox_n or_o catholic_a teach_v that_o bread_n after_o consecration_n remain_v in_o substance_n the_o same_o and_o so_o do_v we_o teach_v theodoret_n indeed_o and_o so_o do_v we_o acknowledge_v that_o christ_n body_n after_o his_o ascension_n be_v change_v from_o a_o corruptible_a to_o a_o immortal_a and_o glorious_a body_n but_o yet_o not_o change_v in_o substance_n it_o still_o remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n even_o as_o the_o element_n in_o the_o sacrament_n remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n interpret_v that_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n and_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v though_o they_o be_v change_v in_o use_n from_o common_a to_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n now_o if_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o this_o orthodox_n father_n remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n shape_n and_o species_n then_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n change_v into_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o where_o be_v then_o your_o transubstantiation_n answer_n bâ—llarmine_n answer_v this_o place_n by_o distinguish_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d substantia_fw-la say_v sed._n when_o theodoret_n say_v â—hat_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o element_n remain_v and_o be_v not_o change_v he_o speak_v not_o of_o substance_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o accident_n but_o of_o the_o â—ssence_n and_o nature_n of_o accident_n which_o he_o always_o understand_v by_o symbol_n reply_n theodoret_n in_o this_o very_a dialogue_n exact_o distinguish_v between_o substance_n and_o accident_n and_o show_v that_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v not_o accident_n but_o substance_n proper_o so_o take_v say_v 105._o therefore_o we_o call_v a_o body_n substance_n and_o health_n and_o sickness_n a_o accident_n by_o which_o passage_n it_o be_v evident_a against_o bellarmine_n that_o theodoret_n take_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o essence_n special_o of_o accident_n but_o for_o substance_n proper_o so_o call_v as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o accident_n beside_o if_o theodoret_n have_v think_v as_o the_o papist_n hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n cease_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o chirst_n and_o that_o the_o accident_n thereof_o only_o remain_v as_o namely_o the_o whiteness_n roundness_n taste_n or_o the_o like_a then_o can_v not_o this_o father_n have_v draw_v or_o retort_v a_o argument_n from_o the_o sacrament_n to_o proeve_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n remain_v after_o his_o ascension_n for_o then_o as_o the_o learned_a on_o ouâ—_n side_n have_v well_o observe_v woâ—d_o the_o heretic_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v have_v infer_v this_o erroneous_a opinion_n about_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n that_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v only_o the_o outward_a shape_n and_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o the_o real_a substance_n even_o so_o in_o christ_n there_o be_v the_o shape_n and_o form_n of_o flesh_n but_o not_o the_o very_a nature_n the_o same_o theodoret_n say_v 34._o that_o our_o saviour_n honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o change_v the_o nature_n but_o add_v grace_n to_o nature_n the_o same_o thâ—odoret_n say_v ibid._n that_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n what_o can_v a_o man_n say_v more_o express_v then_o that_o in_o thâ—se_a word_n this_o be_v my_o hody_n our_o saviour_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n answer_n you_o stand_v
that_o stone_n then_o from_o which_o the_o water_n run_v bodily_a christ_n but_o it_o signify_v christ._n the_o same_o abbot_n say_v 12._o man_n have_v often_o search_v and_o do_v yet_o often_o search_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o be_v then_o in_o question_n and_o so_o before_o berengarius_fw-la time_n how_o bread_n that_o be_v gather_v of_o corn_n may_v be_v turn_v to_o christ_n body_n or_o how_o wine_n that_o be_v press_v out_o of_o many_o grape_n be_v turn_v through_o one_o blessing_n to_o the_o lord_n blood_n and_o the_o resolution_n return_v be_v this_o 14._o now_o say_v we_o to_o such_o mâ—n_z that_o some_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o christ_n by_o signification_n some_o thing_n by_o thing_n certain_a true_a thing_n and_o certain_a be_v that_o christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o maid_n he_o be_v say_v bread_n by_o signification_n and_o a_o lamb_n and_o a_o lion_n he_o be_v call_v bread_n because_o he_o be_v our_o life_n he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o lamb_n for_o his_o innocence_n but_o christ_n be_v not_o so_o notwithstanding_o after_o true_a nature_n neither_o bread_n nor_o a_o lamb_n why_o be_v then_o the_o holy_a housell_n call_v christ_n body_n or_o his_o blood_n if_o it_o be_v not_o true_o that_o it_o be_v call_v without_o they_o be_v see_v bread_n and_o wine_n both_o in_o figure_n and_o taste_v and_o they_o â—ee_o true_o after_o their_o hallow_n christ_n body_n and_o blood_n through_o ghostly_a mystery_n and_o again_o 18._o much_o be_v betwixt_o the_o body_n christ_n suffer_v in_o and_o the_o body_n that_o be_v hallow_v to_o housel_n the_o body_n true_o that_o christ_n suffer_v in_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o mary_n with_o blood_n and_o with_o bone_n and_o his_o ghostly_a body_n which_o we_o call_v the_o housel_n be_v gather_v of_o many_o corn_n without_o blood_n and_o bone_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v therein_o bodily_a but_o all_o be_v ghostly_a to_o be_v understand_v here_o we_o see_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n bear_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o body_n of_o flâ—sh_n be_v plain_o distinguish_v from_o the_o consecrate_a substance_n of_o bread_n or_o the_o body_n sacramental_a which_o the_o homilist_n call_v ghostly_a and_o again_o 20._o this_o mystery_n iâ—_n a_o pledge_n and_o a_o figure_n christ_n body_n be_v truth_n itself_o the_o pledge_n we_o do_v keep_v mystical_o until_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o truth_n itself_o and_o then_o be_v this_o pledge_n end_v true_o it_o be_v christ_n body_n and_o blood_n not_o bodily_a but_o ghostly_a and_o you_o shall_v not_o search_v how_o it_o be_v do_v but_o hold_v it_o in_o your_o belief_n that_o it_o be_v so_o do_v the_o like_a matter_n also_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o clergy_n by_o the_o bishop_n at_o their_o synod_n out_o of_o two_o other_o write_n of_o the_o same_o 1623._o aelfricke_a in_o the_o one_o whereof_o direct_v to_o wulfsine_a bishop_n of_o shyâ—burne_n we_o read_v thus_o 45._o that_o holy_a housel_n be_v christ_n body_n not_o bodily_a but_o ghostly_a not_o the_o body_n which_o he_o suffer_v in_o and_o so_o forth_o in_o the_o other_o witten_v to_o wulfâ—tane_a archbishop_n of_o york_n thus_o 51._o that_o lively_a bread_n be_v not_o bodily_a so_o nor_o the_o selfsame_o body_n that_o christ_n suffer_v in_o nor_o that_o holy_a wine_n be_v the_o saviour_n blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o in_o bodily_a thing_n but_o in_o ghostly_a understanding_n both_o be_v true_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n also_o his_o blood_n as_o be_v the_o heavenly_a bread_n which_o we_o call_v manna_n which_o word_n be_v to_o be_v see_v mangle_v manna_n and_o raze_v in_o a_o manuscript_n in_o bennet_n college_n in_o cambridge_n as_o our_o learned_a antiquary_n of_o oxford_n have_v well_o observe_v 55._o and_o we_o may_v conceive_v it_o to_o be_v do_v by_o some_o papist_n for_o that_o it_o plain_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o best_a be_v the_o evidence_n be_v restore_v out_o of_o another_o copy_n pa._n here_o be_v much_o a_o do_v with_o a_o old_a record_n which_o yourselves_o will_v not_o haply_o justify_v in_o every_o point_n pro._n the_o record_n be_v both_o ancient_a and_o authentic_a but_o to_o be_v free_a from_o error_n be_v the_o privilege_n of_o holy_a writ_n yourselves_o stand_v not_o to_o all_o which_o the_o father_n even_o of_o the_o first_o age_n write_v why_o then_o shall_v we_o make_v good_a all_o that_o be_v deliver_v in_o this_o late_a and_o ignorant_a age_n so_o much_o cumber_v with_o monkery_n there_o be_v indeed_o in_o this_o homily_n some_o suspicious_a word_n as_o where_o it_o speak_v of_o the_o mass_n to_o be_v profitable_a to_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a of_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n and_o a_o report_n of_o two_o vain_a miracle_n which_o notwithstanding_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v infarce_v for_o that_o they_o stand_v in_o their_o plâ—ce_n unapt_o and_o without_o purpose_n and_o the_o matter_n without_o thâ—m_n both_o before_o and_o afâ—er_n do_v hang_v in_o itself_o together_o most_o order_o beside_o these_o mistake_v they_o be_v but_o touch_v by_o the_o way_n and_o aâ—e_v different_a from_o thâ—_n whole_a scope_n of_o the_o author_n thus_o be_v priest_n and_o people_n teach_v to_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n above_o six_o hundâ—ed_o year_n ago_o for_o this_o sermon_n be_v write_v in_o the_o old_a saxon_a tongue_n before_o the_o conquest_n and_o appoint_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saxon_n to_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o people_n at_o easter_n before_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n neither_o be_v aelfricke_n the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o homily_n but_o the_o translator_n thereof_o out_o of_o latin_a into_o the_o old_a english_a or_o saxon_a tongue_n the_o homily_n itself_o be_v extant_a before_o his_o time_n and_o the_o resolution_n thereof_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o berâ—â—am_n and_o in_o many_o place_n direct_o translate_v out_o of_o he_o so_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v both_o ancient_a and_o orthodox_n whereas_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o public_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n till_o lanfranck_n and_o other_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n come_v with_o a_o italian_a trick_n and_o expound_v species_n and_o forma_fw-la panis_fw-la for_o the_o quality_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n without_o subject_n or_o substance_n but_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v image_n churchesâ—an_n â—an_z a_o middle_a couâ—se_n neither_o rude_o break_v they_o nor_o superstitious_o adore_v they_o and_o this_o opinion_n they_o stout_o maintain_v and_o for_o some_o age_n after_o continue_v most_o constant_a therein_o as_o câ—ssâ—â—der_v 55._o sâ—ith_n and_o he_o say_v true_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o french_a in_o the_o nine_o and_o the_o almain_n in_o the_o twâ—lfth_o age._n the_o abbot_n smaragdus_n say_v that_o 55._o christ_n only_o make_v intercession_n in_o heaven_n for_o we_o perform_v that_o with_o the_o father_n which_o he_o petition_v of_o the_o father_n be_v both_o our_o mediator_n to_o prefer_v our_o petition_n and_o our_o creator_n to_o grant_v our_o request_n in_o liâ—e_z sort_n radulphus_fw-la flaviacensis_fw-la call_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n christ_n jesus_n 24._o the_o master_n of_o request_n to_o prefer_v our_o suit_n in_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n and_o to_o mediate_v betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n now_o if_o he_o by_o his_o father_n patent_n be_v master_n of_o request_n sure_o we_o may_v not_o without_o commission_n and_o warranty_n out_o of_o god_n word_n constitute_v other_o either_o saint_n or_o angel_n mediator_n of_o our_o prayer_n of_o faith_n and_o work_n it_o be_v of_o necessity_n that_o believer_n shall_v be_v save_v only_o by_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n 11._o say_v smaragdus_n the_o abbot_n who_o be_v it_o that_o can_v do_v all_o that_o god_n have_v command_v we_o be_v not_o come_v to_o that_o blessedness_n or_o merit_n to_o yield_v he_o obedience_n in_o all_o thing_n 1._o say_v flaviacensis_fw-la for_o as_o â—_o he_o say_v one_o may_v do_v bonum_fw-la and_o not_o benè_fw-la one_o without_o grace_n may_v do_v a_o moral_a act_n as_o give_v alm_n the_o act_n moral_o good_a ex_fw-la genere_fw-la &_o objecto_fw-la but_o not_o good_a ex_fw-la fine_a &_o circumstantijs_fw-la in_o case_n it_o be_v give_v out_o of_o vain_a glory_n or_o â—he_v like_a pa._n you_o tax_v this_o age_n for_o impose_v single_a life_n on_o the_o clergy_n this_o be_v no_o innovation_n pro._n in_o this_o age_n there_o arise_v great_a contention_n about_o priest_n marriage_n at_o length_n about_o the_o year_n 975._o the_o matter_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o rood_n of_o grace_n which_o as_o the_o 240._o annalist_n and_o legendary_n say_v return_v this_o
timothy_n be_v it_o hold_v in_o other_o also_o for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o profitable_a for_o such_o and_o such_o uâ—eâ—_n that_o thereby_o it_o perfect_v a_o divine_a much_o more_o a_o ordinary_a christian_a that_o which_o can_v perfect_v the_o teacher_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o learner_n pa._n do_v you_o disclaim_v all_o tradition_n pro._n we_o acknowledge_v tradition_n concern_v discipline_n and_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n or_o matter_n of_o faith_n &_o religion_n you_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o holy_a scripture_n receive_v they_o say_v your_o trent_n council_n 1._o with_o equal_a reverence_n and_o religious_a affection_n as_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o we_o daâ—e_n not_o do_v so_o but_o such_o tradition_n as_o we_o receive_v we_o hold_v and_o esteem_v far_o inferior_a concern_v the_o scriptuâ—e_a canon_n the_o trent_n council_n accurse_v 4._o such_o as_o receive_v not_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la â—oby_n judith_n baruch_n wisdom_n for_o canonical_a scriptuâ—e_n now_o we_o retain_v book_n the_o same_o canon_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n hold_v and_o receive_v from_o the_o jew_n unto_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o 3.2_o god_n be_v as_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v 8._o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n now_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v these_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a into_o their_o 1._o canon_n yea_o christ_n himself_o divide_v the_o 24.44_o canon_n into_o three_o several_a rank_n into_o the_o law_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o psalm_n now_o the_o apocryphal_a come_v not_o within_o this_o reckon_n indeed_o as_o s._n hierome_n say_v the_o church_n read_v these_o book_n for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n but_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o apply_v they_o to_o establish_v any_o doctrine_n of_o comunion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n if_o any_o shall_v say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o induce_v for_o just_a cause_n to_o communicate_v the_o â—ay_n people_n under_o one_o kind_n uâ—z_n of_o bread_n only_o and_o shall_v say_v they_o err_v in_o so_o do_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v â—1_n say_v the_o trent_n council_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v 97._o that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o lord_n sacrament_n aught_o to_o bâ—e_v minister_v to_o all_o god_n people_n so_o thaâ—_n according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o public_a celebration_n of_o â—he_n eâ—chaâ—ist_n communion_n in_o boâ—h_a kind_n ouâ—ht_a to_o be_v give_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o christians_n right_o dispose_v and_o prepare_v and_o this_o oâ—â—_n tenet_n be_v agreeable_a to_o christ_n institution_n 26â—27_n and_o precept_n 〈◊〉_d who_o say_v express_o and_o liâ—erally_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o agree_v also_o with_o saint_n paul_n dom._n precept_n and_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 11.23.26_o and_o the_o privative_a church_n dionysius_n arcopagita_n who_o as_o you_o say_v be_v saint_n paul_n scholar_n and_o disciple_n relate_v 3._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o this_o manner_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pray_v that_o he_o may_v hoâ—â—ly_o distribute_v and_o that_o all_o they_o that_o be_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n may_v receive_v it_o worthy_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o many_o piece_n and_o divide_v one_o cup_n among_o all_o ignatius_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n say_v philadelâ—h_n that_o one_o bread_n be_v break_v unto_o all_o and_o one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n be_v not_o as_o you_o allege_v they_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o but_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o though_o the_o greek_a copy_n read_v as_o you_o do_v yet_o he_o say_v that_o much_o credit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o prot._n shall_v we_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o a_o translation_n then_o to_o the_o original_a if_o the_o wellhead_n and_o spring_n be_v corrupt_v how_o shall_v the_o brook_n or_o stream_v run_v clear_a it_o may_v be_v indeed_o that_o divers_a error_n be_v creep_v both_o into_o the_o greek_a &_o latin_a copy_n but_o for_o the_o place_n alleagâ—d_v there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o corruption_n in_o asmuch_o as_o the_o same_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o same_o be_v repeat_v of_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n may_v produce_v some_o latin_a copy_n that_o translate_v the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n as_o bellarmine_n set_v they_o down_o vnus_fw-la calix_n totius_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la yet_o as_o d._n feat_o observe_v in_o the_o grand_a sacrilege_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n vitlemius_fw-la and_o divers_a other_o latin_a copy_n follow_v the_o original_a verbatim_o render_v they_o thus_o vnus_fw-la calix_n omnibus_fw-la distributus_fw-la that_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o not_o as_o bellarmine_n and_o philadelph_n baronius_n ad_fw-la ann._n 109_o sect_n 25._o will_v have_v it_o as_o if_o ignatius_n have_v say_v that_o one_o cup_n be_v distribute_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d omnibus_fw-la but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la not_o to_o all_o but_o for_o all_o that_o be_v for_o the_o behoof_n and_o benefit_n of_o all_o howsoever_o they_o wrest_v it_o ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o cup_n and_o this_o not_o the_o priest_n cup_n but_o the_o church_n cup_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v distribute_v but_o now_o adays_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v no_o distribution_n of_o the_o cup._n pa._n christ_n speak_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n â—estat_fw-ge as_o they_o be_v priest_n and_o not_o to_o the_o laity_n pro._n by_o this_o mean_n you_o may_v take_v away_o the_o bread_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o lay-people_n for_o when_o christ_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n none_o be_v present_a for_o aught_o we_o know_v but_o only_o the_o apostle_n beside_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o yet_o full_o ordain_v priest_n though_o they_o have_v be_v once_o send_v to_o preach_v christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n breathe_v on_o they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o full_o endue_v they_o with_o priestly_a power_n john_n 20.22_o again_o the_o apostle_n at_o this_o supper_n be_v communicants_a not_o minister_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n be_v then_o the_o only_a minister_n in_o that_o action_n now_o christ_n deliver_v they_o the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n say_v to_o the_o same_o person_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o to_o who_o he_o have_v say_v before_o take_v and_o eat_v give_v both_o alike_o in_o charge_n so_o that_o you_o must_v either_o bar_v the_o people_n from_o both_o or_o admit_v they_o to_o both_o now_o if_o neither_o precept_n of_o eat_v or_o drink_v belong_v to_o the_o laity_n the_o laity_n be_v not_o at_o all_o bind_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n pa._n although_o it_o be_v say_v of_o drink_v the_o cup_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o yet_o the_o word_n do_v this_o be_v speak_v absolute_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o bread_n and_o but_o conditional_o of_o the_o cup_n namely_o as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v drink_v it_o 1_o cor._n 11.25_o so_o that_o these_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o infer_v not_o any_o commandment_n of_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n pro._n according_a to_o your_o tenet_n our_o saviour_n say_v not_o do_v this_o as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v man_n communicate_v but_o whensoever_o you_o receive_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v then_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v people_n drink_v which_o need_v never_o be_v do_v by_o you_o according_a to_o romish_a divinity_n do_v this_o nothing_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o beside_o as_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la as_o often_o set_v before_o the_o cup_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o drink_v so_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la set_v before_o the_o bread_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n vers_n 26._o so_o that_o quotiâ—scunque_fw-la biberitis_fw-la as_o often_o as_o you_o drink_v can_v make_v the_o precept_n conditional_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o cup_n more_o than_o of_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v alike_o refer_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o to_o the_o cup._n pa._n we_o wrong_v not_o the_o laity_n minister_a unto_o they_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o they_o receive_v the_o same_o benefit_n by_o one_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v by_o both_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v whole_a in_o 3._o each_o so_o that_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o host_n by_o a_o concomitancy_n pro._n in_o vain_a have_v you_o devise_v concomitance_n to_o
and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eternal_a word_n of_o god_n be_v make_v flesh_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n neither_o evanished_a nor_o yet_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o flesh_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n neither_o by_o evanish_v of_o the_o substance_n thereof_o nor_o yet_o by_o change_v the_o substance_n thereof_o into_o another_o substance_n justine_n martyr_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n even_o that_o sin_n sanctify_a food_n wherewith_o our_o blood_n and_o flesh_n by_o conversion_n be_v nourish_v be_v that_o which_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n incarnate_a our_o lord_n say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n 38._o do_v bless_v wine_n when_o he_o say_v take_v drink_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n irenaeus_n say_v 57â—_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n of_o that_o condition_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o 32._o the_o cup_n likewise_o contain_v that_o creature_n which_o be_v usual_a among_o we_o his_o blood_n so_o that_o in_o their_o construction_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n it_o be_v bread_n in_o substance_n material_a bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o signification_n and_o sacramental_a relation_n the_o lord_n call_v bread_n his_o body_n now_o since_o bread_n can_v not_o be_v his_o body_n substantial_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v it_o be_v only_o his_o body_n sacramental_o of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o image_n we_o find_v that_o in_o these_o best_a &_o ancient_a time_n christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o bring_v they_o into_o their_o church_n that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o admit_v the_o art_n itself_o of_o make_v they_o so_o jealous_a be_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n and_o careful_a for_o the_o prevention_n of_o deceit_n whereby_o the_o simple_a may_v any_o way_n be_v draw_v on_o to_o the_o adore_v of_o they_o we_o be_v plain_o forbid_v say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 24._o to_o exercise_v that_o deceitful_a art_n for_o the_o prophet_n say_v thou_o shall_v not_o make_v the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n either_o in_o the_o heaven_n or_o in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o 58._o moses_n command_v man_n to_o make_v no_o image_n that_o shall_v represent_v god_n by_o art_n â—1_n for_o in_o truth_n a_o image_n be_v a_o dead_a matter_n form_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o artificer_n but_o we_o have_v no_o sensible_a image_n make_v of_o any_o sensible_a matter_n but_o such_o a_o image_n as_o be_v to_o be_v conceive_v with_o the_o understanding_n 20._o yea_o but_o thy_o image_n be_v of_o gold_n be_v it_o so_o now_o i_o pray_v thou_o what_o be_v gold_n or_o silver_n iron_n brass_n ivory_n the_o adamant_n diamond_n or_o precious_a stone_n be_v they_o not_o terra_fw-la et_fw-la ex_fw-la terrâ_fw-la be_v they_o ought_v but_o earth_n and_o make_v of_o the_o earth_n now_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o piecâ—_n of_o more_o refine_a earth_n i_o have_v learned_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d terram_fw-la calcare_fw-la non_fw-la colere_fw-la to_o walk_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o to_o worship_v it_o to_o set_v my_o foot_n on_o it_o not_o to_o bow_v my_o knee_n to_o it_o and_o thus_o far_o clement_a of_o alexandria_n hold_v it_o a_o monstrous_a thing_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o stock_n or_o a_o stone_n irenaeus_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o gnostike_n 24._o that_o they_o have_v certain_a paint_a image_n and_o other_o make_v of_o other_o stuff_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n make_v by_o pilate_n when_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o christian_n alexandro_n have_v command_v that_o in_o every_o city_n church_n shall_v be_v build_v without_o image_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v call_v adrian's_n temple_n because_o they_o have_v no_o god_n in_o they_o which_o they_o say_v he_o make_v for_o that_o end_n to_o wit_n to_o pleasure_v the_o christian_n it_o be_v present_o conceive_v that_o he_o prepare_v those_o temple_n for_o christ_n as_o aelius_n lampridius_n noteh_fw-it in_o the_o life_n of_o alexander_n severus_n which_o be_v a_o evident_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o use_n of_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o have_v any_o image_n in_o their_o church_n learned_a master_n casaâ—bone_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o lampridius_n lampâ—id_fw-la think_v that_o this_o story_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o tiberius_n the_o emperor_n â—han_o to_o hadrian_n and_o that_o adrian_n cause_v temple_n to_o be_v dedicate_v to_o his_o own_o name_n and_o thâ—se_a temple_n adrian_n be_v prevent_v by_o death_n remain_v unfinished_a and_o without_o any_o image_n at_o all_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o many_o wâ—n_a thought_n that_o adrian_n build_v those_o temple_n not_o to_o himself_o but_o unto_o christ_n and_o with_o these_o agree_v lampridiusâ—_n as_o one_o who_o know_v that_o which_o none_o can_v then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o both_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n do_v worship_n god_n without_o image_n and_o picture_n as_o both_o strabo_n and_o dio_n write_v and_o that_o in_o their_o day_n the_o christian_a church_n be_v such_o as_o afterward_o saint_n austin_n report_v they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o his_o day_n saint_n austin_n upon_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirteen_o psalm_n 2._o expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n that_o idol_n have_v a_o mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o make_v this_o objection_n that_o the_o church_n have_v also_o divers_a instrument_n and_o vessel_n make_v of_o gold_n and_o silver_n for_o the_o use_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o he_o answer_v have_v these_o instrument_n mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o eye_n and_o see_v not_o do_v we_o address_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o now_o sure_o he_o can_v not_o have_v speak_v thus_o if_o he_o have_v image_n in_o church_n or_o if_o image_n have_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n utensil_n and_o moveable_n in_o his_o day_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n justine_n martyr_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v report_v the_o public_a form_n of_o christian_a service_n and_o religious_a exercise_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o yet_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n but_o only_o of_o prayer_n direct_v to_o god_n in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n alone_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o tius_fw-la that_o in_o his_o day_n the_o church_n per_fw-la universum_fw-la mundum_fw-la irenaeusâ—aith_v â—aith_z not_o as_o irâ—nâ—ei_fw-la fevardentius_n and_o the_o papist_n now_o a_o day_n will_v teach_v he_o that_o the_o heretic_n call_v upon_o false_a and_o imaginary_a saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o true_a saint_n and_o holy_a angel_n but_o this_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n call_v upon_o god_n in_o christ_n jesus_n eusebius_n in_o his_o story_n set_v down_o verbatim_o a_o long_a prayer_n use_v by_o polycarp_n the_o martyr_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o suffering_n wherein_o if_o invocation_n of_o saint_n have_v be_v repute_v any_o part_n of_o christian_a devotion_n in_o those_o day_n he_o will_v undoubted_o in_o so_o great_a peril_n and_o at_o his_o death_n have_v recommend_v himself_o to_o god_n by_o the_o prayer_n and_o merit_n of_o saint_n but_o his_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v protestant-like_a tender_v to_o god_n himself_o only_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o christ_n conclude_v his_o prayer_n in_o this_o manner_n 15._o therefore_o in_o all_o thing_n i_o praise_v thou_o i_o bless_v thou_o i_o glorify_v thou_o through_o the_o eternal_a priest_n of_o our_o profession_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o belove_a son_n to_o who_o with_o thou_o o_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v all_o glory_n now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n when_o the_o people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o body_n or_o bone_n of_o their_o martyredâ—_n bishop_n polycarp_n to_o burial_n the_o jew_n persuade_v the_o governor_n not_o to_o grant_v it_o for_o that_o then_o the_o christian_n will_v leave_v christ_n and_o worship_v the_o body_n of_o polycarp_n to_o which_o surmise_n they_o return_v this_o answer_n 39_o we_o can_v never_o be_v induce_v either_o to_o forsake_v christ_n which_o have_v suffer_v for_o all_o that_o be_v save_v in_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worship_n or_o to_o worship_v any_o other_o for_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o adore_v he_o but_o the_o martyr_n as_o the_o
christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n therefore_o christ_n have_v a_o true_a body_n tertullia_n word_n be_v these_o 40._o christ_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o a_o figure_n it_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o there_o be_v a_o body_n of_o a_o truth_n and_o in_o deed_n for_o a_o void_a thing_n as_o be_v a_o fantasy_n can_v receive_v no_o figure_n here_o tertullian_n affirm_v express_o of_o bread_n which_o he_o receive_v into_o his_o hand_n and_o distribute_v to_o his_o disciple_n that_o it_o it_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n the_o rhemists_n answer_n 9_o that_o when_o some_o father_n call_v the_o bread_n a_o figure_n or_o sign_n they_o mean_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o tertullian_n prove_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n humanity_n by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n interpret_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n where_o if_o by_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n there_o be_v nothing_o else_o to_o be_v understand_v but_o the_o form_n and_o outward_a shape_n the_o heretic_n upon_o this_o construction_n may_v have_v conclude_v for_o himself_o that_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o bare_a form_n and_o shape_n of_o a_o thing_n therefore_o he_o himself_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o â—hew_n of_o a_o body_n no_o true_a body_n other_o expound_v tertullia_n word_n in_o this_o sort_n 400.401_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n be_v my_o body_n or_o this_o bread_n which_o under_o the_o law_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n be_v now_o my_o body_n but_o tertullian_n both_o here_o and_o in_o divers_a other_o place_n 10._o make_v bread_n the_o subject_a of_o the_o proposition_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o the_o accident_n and_o shape_n of_o bread_n be_v not_o bread_n in_o a_o word_n tertullian_n show_v that_o christ_n call_v bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n as_o the_o prophet_n jeremie_n 19_o call_v the_o body_n bread_n in_o say_v let_v we_o put_v wood_n upon_o his_o bread_n mean_v his_o body_n show_v they_o both_o to_o be_v speak_v equal_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o although_o tertullian_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n yet_o he_o deny_v not_o thereby_o that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o new_a the_o truth_n be_v tertullia_n exposition_n be_v so_o full_a for_o we_o that_o gregory_n valence_n reject_v it_o 1609._o cyprian_n in_o the_o three_o epistle_n of_o his_o second_o book_n say_v dixâ—t_fw-la we_o find_v that_o the_o cup_n which_o the_o lord_n offer_v be_v mix_v and_o that_o that_o which_o he_o call_v blood_n be_v wine_n so_o that_o if_o we_o ask_v cyprian_a what_o consecrate_a thing_n it_o be_v which_o christ_n have_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n he_o answer_v 7._o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o absolute_o that_o which_o he_o give_v up_o to_o be_v crucify_v on_o the_o cross_n by_o soldier_n namely_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n if_o again_o we_o demand_v of_o cyprian_a why_o christ_n call_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n his_o body_n he_o ready_o answer_v say_v the_o thing_n signify_v or_o sign_n be_v call_v by_o the_o same_o name_n whereby_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v term_v objection_n cyprian_n say_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n but_o in_o nature_n naturâ_fw-la mutatus_fw-la 6._o and_o by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o god_n be_v make_v flesh_n now_o omnipotency_n be_v not_o require_v to_o make_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o sign_n significant_a 14._o answer_n bellarmine_n say_v 6._o cyprian_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr coenâ_fw-la domini_fw-la and_o he_o say_v well_o for_o these_o sermon_n be_v extant_a 12._o in_o all-soule_n college_n library_n in_o oxford_n in_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n under_o the_o name_n of_o arnoldus_fw-la bonavillacensis_n and_o dedicate_v not_o to_o pope_n cornelius_n as_o these_o be_v pretend_v but_o to_o adrian_n the_o four_o about_o the_o year_n 1150_o the_o same_o time_n that_o saint_n bernard_n live_v and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o this_o arnoldus_fw-la but_o to_o let_v it_o pass_v for_o cyprian_n it_o follow_v not_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v in_o nature_n therefore_o it_o be_v transubstantiate_v for_o every_o change_n of_o nature_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n nature_n imply_v quality_n and_o property_n as_o well_o as_o substance_n a_o evil_a man_n change_v his_o nature_n when_o he_o become_v a_o good_a man_n yet_o be_v he_o not_o transubstantiate_v bread_n be_v change_v when_o of_o common_a it_o become_v consecrate_v to_o a_o holy_a use_n and_o office_n and_o omnipotency_n be_v require_v to_o make_v the_o dead_a and_o corruptible_a element_n a_o bit_n of_o bread_n and_o a_o draught_n of_o wine_n not_o only_o significative_a but_o true_o exhibitive_a seal_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o elevate_v they_o so_o high_a as_o to_o be_v channel_n and_o effectual_a instrument_n of_o grace_n beside_o the_o author_n by_o the_o word_n naturâ_fw-la mutatus_fw-la change_v in_o nature_n understand_v not_o a_o coporall_a change_n for_o in_o the_o same_o sentence_n he_o declare_v himself_o 6._o by_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n humanity_n which_o be_v personal_o unite_v to_o the_o deity_n be_v change_v but_o not_o so_o as_o that_o it_o lose_v his_o natural_a form_n and_o substance_n origen_n against_o christ_n body_n go_v into_o the_o draught_n to_o proceed_v origen_n say_v 15._o that_o meat_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o god_n word_n and_o prayer_n as_o touch_v the_o material_a part_n thereof_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v void_v into_o the_o draught_n but_o as_o touch_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v add_v according_a to_o the_o portion_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v make_v profitable_a neither_o be_v it_o the_o matter_n of_o bread_n but_o the_o word_n speak_v over_o it_o which_o profit_v he_o that_o do_v not_o unworthy_o eat_v thereof_o and_o these_o thing_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a body_n here_o we_o see_v origen_n distingâ—isheth_v between_o the_o spiritual_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o bread_n sacramental_a say_v that_o not_o that_o body_n but_o this_o bread_n go_v into_o the_o draught_n or_o siege_n which_o no_o sanctify_a heart_n can_v conceive_v of_o christ_n body_n now_o whereas_o bellarmine_n say_v tertium_fw-la that_o the_o accident_n only_o be_v call_v by_o origen_n the_o material_a part_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v never_o hear_v that_o mere_a accident_n be_v call_v which_o be_v origen_n word_n in_o this_o place_n either_o meat_n or_o material_n the_o truth_n be_v this_o place_n of_o origen_n touch_v the_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a body_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o we_o that_o sixtus_n senensis_n grow_v jealous_a of_o it_o to_o speak_v my_o mind_n free_o say_v he_o 66._o i_o suspect_v this_o place_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o heretic_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v image_n origen_n reply_v thus_o to_o celsus_n the_o philosopher_n that_o 3â—6_n it_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n possible_a that_o one_o shall_v know_v god_n and_o pray_v to_o image_n and_o that_o christian_n do_v 387._o not_o esteem_v these_o to_o be_v divine_a image_n who_o use_v not_o to_o describe_v any_o figure_n of_o god_n who_o be_v invisible_a and_o without_o all_o bodily_a shape_n nor_o can_v endure_v to_o worship_n god_n with_o any_o such_o kind_n of_o service_n as_o this_o be_v in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o gentile_n demand_v of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n 27._o why_o they_o have_v no_o know_a image_n minutius_n felix_n return_v they_o for_o answer_v again_o 104._o what_o image_n shall_v i_o make_v to_o god_n when_o man_n himself_o if_o thou_o right_o judge_v be_v god_n image_n and_o again_o 97._o we_o neither_o worship_n nor_o wish_v for_o cross_n these_o holy_a image_n which_o vain_a man_n serve_v want_v all_o sense_n because_o they_o be_v earth_n now_o who_o be_v there_o that_o understand_v not_o that_o it_o be_v unâ—it_v for_o a_o upright_a creature_n to_o be_v bow_v down_o that_o he_o may_v worship_v the_o earth_n which_o for_o this_o cause_n be_v put_v under_o our_o foot_n that_o it_o may_v be_v tread_v upon_o not_o worship_v by_o we_o 18._o wherefore_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n that_o there_o be_v no_o religion_n wheresoever_o there_o be_v a_o image_n 19_o thus_o far_o lactantius_n tertullian_n stand_v not_o only_o against_o adoration_n of_o image_n but_o alâ—o_o against_o the_o very_a make_n
say_v 3._o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v most_o efficacious_a to_o alter_v the_o property_n of_o natural_a water_n and_o to_o give_v regenerate_v force_n and_o virtue_n to_o it_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v that_o in_o baptism_n man_n be_v change_v and_o make_v a_o new_a creature_n learn_v say_v he_o 4._o how_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v accustom_v to_o change_v every_o creature_n and_o when_o he_o will_v he_o alter_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 〈…〉_z the_o water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v 1609._o that_o by_o baptism_n we_o put_v on_o christ_n by_o baptism_n we_o be_v change_v or_o transmute_v into_o christ._n now_o from_o hence_o we_o can_v infer_v that_o eiâ—her_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o regenerate_v person_n be_v change_v by_o transubstantiation_n the_o change_n be_v not_o corporal_a in_o either_o of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o mystical_a in_o use_n and_o signification_n in_o the_o church_n say_v 27_o macarius_n scholar_n to_o saint_n anthony_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v the_o type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o they_o which_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o visible_a bread_n do_v spiritual_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n now_o according_a to_o this_o father_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v and_o these_o be_v the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v after_o consecration_n be_v likewise_o acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n haec_fw-la and_o we_o may_v far_o observe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o macarius_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o spiritual_a and_o not_o corporal_a receive_n as_o that_o some_o be_v feign_v to_o set_v a_o marginal_a gloss_n visibili_fw-la upon_o macarius_n his_o text_n 1589._o of_o image-worship_n the_o council_n of_o elliberis_n in_o granado_n in_o spain_n margin_n decree_v 36._o that_o no_o picture_n shall_v or_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o wall_n now_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o the_o council_n only_o forbid_v the_o paint_n of_o image_n on_o church-wall_n where_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n or_o otherwise_o they_o may_v be_v deface_v as_o if_o they_o may_v be_v set_v or_o hang_v in_o table_n for_o the_o counsel_n decree_n run_v general_o say_v it_o be_v our_o mind_n that_o picture_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n now_o if_o it_o forbid_v the_o very_a be_v of_o they_o in_o church_n then_o sure_o it_o utter_o condemn_v their_o adoration_n melchior_n canus_n charge_v this_o ancient_a council_n with_o impiety_n 4._o for_o make_v such_o a_o decree_n de_fw-fr tollendis_fw-la imaginibus_fw-la saint_n ambrose_n say_v 3._o god_n will_v not_o have_v himself_o worship_v in_o stone_n 1._o the_o church_n know_v no_o vain_a idaea_n and_o divers_a figure_n of_o image_n but_o know_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o fact_n of_o epiphanius_n which_o himself_o record_v operum_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n translate_v by_o saint_n hieronymi_n hierome_n out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o case_n namely_o how_o himself_o find_v a_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o village_n of_o anablatha_n which_o though_o it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n yet_o in_o a_o hoâ—y_a zeal_n he_o tear_v it_o and_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o place_n beseech_v he_o that_o no_o such_o picture_n may_v be_v hang_v up_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o religion_n the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v these_o â—upâ—a_fw-la i_o find_v there_o a_o veil_n hang_v at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o church_n die_v and_o paint_a and_o have_v the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o some_o saint_n for_o i_o do_v not_o well_o remember_v who_o image_n it_o be_v when_o therefore_o i_o see_v this_o that_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n i_o cut_v it_o and_o give_v counsel_n to_o the_o keeper_n of_o the_o place_n that_o they_o shall_v rather_o wrap_v and_o bury_v some_o poor_a dead_a man_n in_o it_o and_o afterward_o he_o intreat_v the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n under_o who_o government_n this_o church_n be_v to_o give_v charge_n hereafter_o ibid._n that_o such_o veil_n as_o those_o which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o our_o religion_n shall_v not_o be_v hang_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n i_o know_v indeed_o that_o jesuit_n fisher_n will_v shuffle_v off_o this_o evidence_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o some_o profane_a pagan_a bâ—t_v epiphanius_n himself_o say_v it_o have_v imaginem_fw-la quasi_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sancti_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la the_o image_n as_o it_o be_v of_o christ_n or_o of_o some_o saint_n sure_o therefore_o the_o image_n go_v for_o christ_n or_o for_o some_o note_a saint_n neither_o doâ—h_n he_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o irresemblance_n but_o with_o the_o image_n as_o such_o baronius_n say_v 59_o they_o be_v rather_o the_o forge_a word_n of_o some_o imagebreaker_n than_o of_o epiphanius_n bellarmine_n will_v disproove_v they_o by_o sundry_a conjecture_n which_o master_n rivet_n 29._o reject_v and_o defend_v the_o foresay_a epistle_n of_o epiphanius_n clear_v it_o from_o all_o the_o cardinal_n be_v cavil_v aâ—d_v sure_o if_o we_o observe_v epiphanius_n his_o practice_n about_o the_o foresay_a image_n and_o his_o doctrine_n of_o mariam_n nemo_fw-la adoret_fw-la we_o may_v well_o think_v these_o two_o have_v both_o one_o father_n pa._n the_o idolatry_n forbid_v in_o scripture_n and_o dislike_v by_o the_o father_n be_v such_o as_o be_v use_v by_o jew_n and_o pagan_n and_o this_o wee_a christian_n practise_v not_o pro._n indeed_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o dissuade_v christian_n from_o idolatry_n propound_v the_o jew_n fall_n say_v neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n as_o some_o of_o they_o be_v 1_o cor._n 10._o 7_o 8._o the_o like_a also_o he_o add_v touch_v another_o sin_n neither_o let_v we_o commit_v fornication_n as_o some_o of_o they_o do_v as_o well_o then_o may_v one_o plead_v that_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n it_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_n or_o christian_a and_o more_o heinous_a in_o the_o christian_a who_o profess_v christ_n to_o practice_v that_o which_o god_n word_n condemn_v in_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n pa._n the_o heathen_a hold_v the_o image_n themselves_o to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v far_o from_o our_o thought_n pro._n admit_v some_o of_o the_o simple_a sort_n of_o the_o heathen_a do_v so_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o the_o jewish_a idolater_n who_o erect_v the_o golden_a calf_n in_o the_o wilderness_n can_v we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v all_o so_o senseless_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o calf_n which_o they_o know_v be_v not_o at_o all_o in_o rerum_fw-la naturâ_fw-la and_o have_v no_o be_v at_o that_o time_n when_o they_o come_v out_o of_o egypt_n shall_v yet_o be_v that_o god_n which_o bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n exod._n 32.4_o and_o for_o the_o heathen_a people_n though_o they_o haply_o think_v some_o divine_a majesty_n and_o power_n be_v seat_v in_o the_o image_n yet_o they_o be_v scarce_o so_o rude_a as_o to_o think_v the_o image_n which_o they_o adore_v to_o be_v very_a god_n for_o thus_o we_o find_v they_o usual_o to_o answer_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o we_o worship_v the_o god_n by_o the_o image_n and_o secunda_fw-la i_o neither_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o a_o spirit_n in_o it_o but_o by_o the_o bodily_a portraiture_n i_o do_v behold_v the_o sign_n of_o that_o thing_n which_o i_o ought_v to_o worship_n pap_n though_o the_o heathen_a do_v not_o account_v the_o image_n itself_o to_o be_v god_n yet_o be_v those_o image_n set_v up_o to_o represent_v either_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o be_v or_o devil_n or_o false-god_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n be_v idol_n whereas_o we_o erect_v image_n only_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o of_o his_o servant_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n pro._n suppose_v that_o many_o of_o the_o idolatrous_a jew_n and_o heathen_n image_n be_v such_o as_o you_o say_v they_o be_v yet_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o they_o such_o howsoever_o idolatry_n be_v commit_v by_o yield_a adoration_n to_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n himself_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v that_o god_n show_v unto_o they_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o he_o and_o that_o the_o invisible_a thing_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o
who_o set_v forth_o eusebius_n now_o eusebius_n have_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v pretend_v his_o word_n in_o his_o own_o language_n be_v these_o 1544._o it_o be_v our_o custom_n to_o come_v to_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o make_v our_o prayer_n at_o or_o before_o those_o shrine_n or_o tomb_n and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a soul_n plâ—â—saith_o they_o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o martyr_n tomb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o make_v their_o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o tomb_n and_o monument_n he_o say_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o these_o martyr_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v it_o it_o be_v onething_a to_o pray_v ad_fw-la memorias_fw-la martyrum_fw-la before_o or_o near_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o â—he_n martyr_n as_o ancient_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v &_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v as_o our_o adversary_n doe_n that_o these_o â—_z be_v make_v unto_o the_o martyr_n themselves_o the_o truth_n be_v they_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n to_o pâ—aise_v he_o for_o the_o assistance_n give_v unto_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o crave_v of_o god_n the_o like_a gâ—ace_n 4._o fâ—urthly_o and_o last_o eusebius_n in_o the_o same_o treatise_n do_v full_o expreâ—se_v himself_o touch_v this_o matter_n say_v 89_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n god_n only_o and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a power_n that_o be_v about_o he_o with_o such_o honour_n as_o be_v fit_a and_o agreeable_a to_o their_o â—state_n and_o condition_n and_o again_o 1544._o to_o god_n only_o will_v we_o give_v the_o worship_n due_a unâ—o_o his_o name_n and_o he_o only_o do_v we_o religious_o worship_v and_o adore_v object_n saint_n ephraim_n the_o syrian_a 247._o say_v we_o pray_v you_o o_o yeâ—_n blessed_a spirit_n vouchsafe_v to_o make_v intercession_n to_o god_n for_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n answer_n the_o 118._o learned_a take_v exception_n at_o this_o ephraim_n as_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n late_o bring_v to_o light_n and_o not_o set_v forth_o in_o his_o native_a language_n but_o teach_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o roman_a tongue_n â—ut_fw-la be_v it_o that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a saint_n ephraem_n yet_o he_o say_v nothing_o direct_o for_o pray_v to_o saint_n for_o it_o be_v but_o a_o apostrophe_n in_o general_a which_o infer_v no_o conclusion_n aâ—_n all_o noâ—_n be_v it_o direct_v to_o any_o one_o peculiar_a saint_n bâ—t_v â—o_o the_o saint_n iâ—_n general_a now_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la miseris_fw-la peccatoribus_fw-la and_o this_o their_o brotherlike_a affection_n and_o saintlike_a performance_n be_v a_o aspeciall_a paâ—t_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n beside_o ephraem_n take_v he_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n deliver_v that_o which_o overthrow_v saintly_o invocation_n for_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n only_o without_o mention_v any_o saint_n at_o all_o 1._o yea_o he_o say_v express_o that_o he_o know_v no_o other_o save_o god_n to_o who_o he_o shall_v present_v his_o prayer_n and_o yet_o more_o full_o vossianâ—e_n say_v tibi_fw-la soli_fw-la redemptori_fw-la supplico_fw-la to_o thou_o only_o my_o saviour_n and_o redeemer_n i_o make_v my_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o thus_o speak_v ephraem_n when_o once_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o pâ—osopopeiaes_n and_o rhetorical_a compellation_n his_o panegyric_n and_o commendatorie_a oration_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n only_o concern_v justification_n by_o faith_n only_o saint_n ambrose_n or_o some_o of_o the_o same_o stand_n with_o ambrose_n 8._o be_v clear_a and_o plentiful_a throughout_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n rom._n they_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n yea_o he_o far_o say_v 10_o no_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o only_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v give_v in_o christ_n cause_n saint_n hilary_n say_v 8._o that_o which_o the_o law_n can_v not_o unloose_v be_v remit_v by_o christ_n for_o faith_n alone_o justify_v saint_n basil_n say_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n when_o a_o man_n be_v not_o puff_v up_o with_o his_o own_o righteousness_n but_o acknowledge_v his_o want_n thereof_o yet_o rejoice_v that_o he_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o in_o christ._n by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o when_o we_o say_v faith_n only_o justify_v we_o have_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o this_o point_n of_o justification_n of_o merit_n concern_v merit_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v 1._o whence_o shall_v i_o have_v so_o great_a merit_n see_v mercy_n be_v my_o crown_n and_o again_o toâ—_n what_o can_v we_o do_v worthy_a of_o the_o heavenly_a reward_n the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v unworthy_a for_o the_o glory_n tâ—â—t_o be_v to_o come_v therefore_o the_o form_n of_o heauâ—nly_a decree_n do_v proceed_v with_o man_n not_o according_a to_o our_o merit_n but_o according_a to_o god_n mercy_n basil_n say_v 1._o everlasting_a rest_n be_v lay_v up_o for_o they_o that_o strive_v lawful_o in_o this_o life_n not_o to_o be_v render_v according_a to_o the_o debt_n of_o work_n but_o exhibit_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o bountiful_a god_n to_o they_o that_o trust_v in_o he_o macarius_n the_o egyptian_a hermit_n touch_v the_o gift_n which_o christian_n shall_v inherit_v aver_v 158â—_n that_o this_o a_o man_n may_v right_o say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o from_o the_o time_n wherein_o adam_n be_v create_v unto_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world_n do_v fight_v against_o satan_n and_o undergo_v affliction_n he_o shall_v do_v no_o great_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o glory_n that_o he_o shall_v inherit_v for_o heâ—_n shall_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n world_n without_o end_n pa._n you_o produce_v saint_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v witness_v for_o you_o whereas_o he_o be_v we_o and_o your_o mr._n cook_n tellâ—th_v we_o 117._o that_o bellarmine_n often_o allege_v he_o on_o our_o behalf_n pro._n the_o learned_a make_v question_n whether_o cyril_n or_o john_n b._n of_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o catechism_n and_o sure_o in_o some_o part_n thereof_o there_o be_v divers_a thing_n unworthy_a of_o that_o ancient_a and_o learned_a cyril_n who_o be_v the_o more_o to_o be_v belove_v of_o the_o orthodox_n as_o he_o be_v great_o hate_v of_o the_o adrian's_n yet_o even_o in_o these_o catechism_n take_v they_o as_o they_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n master_n rivet_n a_o learned_a and_o judicious_a divine_a find_v many_o testimony_n 10._o that_o make_v for_o we_o and_o against_o the_o papist_n for_o instance_n sake_n cyril_n in_o his_o catechism_n have_v number_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n omit_v all_o those_o that_o be_v controvert_v and_o say_v 4._o peruse_v the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n but_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la meditate_v diligent_o upon_o those_o scripture_n which_o the_o church_n do_v confident_o read_v and_o use_v no_o other_o he_o say_v 4._o that_o the_o safety_n and_o preservation_n of_o faith_n consist_v not_o in_o the_o eloquence_n of_o word_n but_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o divine_a scripture_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 〈◊〉_d receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o hallow_v hand_n say_v amen_n and_o after_o the_o partake_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n come_v also_o to_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 4._o that_o the_o word_n my_o body_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o bread_n christ_n thus_o avouch_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o resemble_v the_o consecrate_a oil_n wherewith_o their_o forehead_n be_v anoint_v to_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n look_v say_v he_o 3._o thou_o do_v not_o think_v it_o to_o be_v only_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n for_o even_o as_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n after_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n be_v no_o more_o common_a bread_n but_o christ_n body_n so_o the_o holy_a oil_n be_v no_o more_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n or_o common_a but_o charisma_n the_o gift_n of_o grace_n whence_o as_o master_n rivet_n say_v 10._o we_o may_v thus_o argue_v as_o be_v the_o change_n in_o the_o oil_n such_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o in_o the_o oil_n there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o substance_n but_o use_v and_o sanctification_n by_o grace_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o substantial_a change_n or_o conversion_n in_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n when_o they_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n objection_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 4._o know_v you_o for_o a_o surety_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v of_o we_o be_v not_o bread_n though_o the_o taste_n
find_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n insomuch_o as_o bellarmine_n upon_o this_o testimony_n say_v quarto_o quid_fw-la clariùs_fw-la dici_fw-la potest_fw-la what_o can_v be_v say_v more_o plain_o answer_n cyril_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v of_o we_o be_v not_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 3_o of_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n it_o be_v not_o simple_a water_n let_v the_o one_o satisfy_v the_o other_o cyril_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n as_o he_o do_v of_o the_o oil_n that_o it_o be_v no_o bare_a simple_a or_o common_a oil_n but_o charisma_n the_o type_n and_o symbol_n of_o a_o spiritual_a gift_n and_o so_o he_o mean_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o ordinary_a or_o common_a bread_n but_o of_o different_a use_n and_o service_n and_o yet_o therein_o not_o any_o change_n of_o substance_n at_o all_o neither_o do_v cyril_n say_v as_o bellarmine_n corrupt_o translate_v it_o or_o at_o leâ—st_a mâ—kes_n use_v of_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o body_n of_o câ—rist_n be_v give_v sub_fw-la spâ—cie_fw-la panâ—s_fw-la under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n but_o as_o it_o â—s_v in_o the_o greek_a 4_o under_o the_o type_n of_o bread_n even_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o 5._o think_v not_o tâ—at_v you_o taste_v bread_n but_o tâ—e_v antitype_n of_o christ_n body_n so_o that_o he_o call_v the_o consecrated_a bread_n and_o wine_n â—ypes_n and_o antitype_n that_o be_v sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blooâ—_n of_o christ._n now_o whereâ—s_v cyril_n will_v not_o have_v we_o judge_v of_o thâ—s_n sacrament_n by_o our_o taste_n or_o sense_n it_o iâ—_n true_a that_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v â—ound_v and_o whiâ—e_v aâ—d_v sweet_a in_o taste_n our_o bodily_a sense_n mâ—y_v indeed_o perceive_v thâ—m_n but_o as_o they_o be_v type_n and_o aâ—titypes_n that_o be_v â—_z of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n â—f_n christ_n so_o â—hey_n aâ—e_o spiritual_o to_o be_v discern_v with_o our_o understanding_n only_o as_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a dâ—ctor_n morton_n lo._n bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o lichfiâ—ld_n and_o now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o durâ—sme_n have_v observe_v 4._o last_o the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 4._o that_o we_o have_v repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n confine_v only_o to_o the_o term_n of_o thâ—s_n present_a life_n more_o may_v be_v allege_v out_o of_o the_o same_o â—yâ—il_n but_o these_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o he_o in_o his_o catechism_n teach_v his_o scholar_n touch_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n aâ—d_a caâ—on_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n the_o eucharist_n and_o purgatory_n before_o i_o cloâ—e_v up_o this_o centurie_n i_o must_v needs_o speak_v of_o constantinâ—_n the_o great_a and_o the_o two_o general_a councelâ—_n hold_v in_o this_o age._n in_o â—his_fw-la age_n flourish_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o nation_n that_o christian_a prince_n constantine_n the_o great_a bear_v of_o our_o coâ—nâ—rey_a woman_n hâ—lâ—na_n both_o of_o they_o britain_n by_o biâ—thâ—_n royal_a by_o descent_n saint_n by_o estiâ—ation_n and_o true_a catholic_n by_o profession_n pa._n doâ—tor_n 〈◊〉_d and_o master_n brere_o show_v they_o to_o have_v bâ—â—nâ—_n oâ—_n 4._o 〈…〉_z pro._n our_o reverend_a and_o learned_a doctor_n doctor_z abbot_z late_a bishop_n of_o salisbury_n have_v sufficient_o confute_v your_o bishop_n and_o acquit_v they_o from_o be_v papist_n since_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o ground_n of_o popery_n as_o at_o this_o day_n they_o be_v maintain_v pa._n if_o constantine_n be_v no_o papist_n of_o what_o faith_n tâ—en_o be_v he_o pro._n he_o be_v of_o the_o true_a ancient_a christian_a faith_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v he_o hold_v the_o scripture_n sufficient_a for_o decide_v matteâ—s_n of_o faith_n and_o according_o prescribe_v this_o rule_n to_o the_o nicene_n council_n say_v 7._o because_o the_o apostle_n book_n do_v plain_o instruct_v we_o in_o divine_a matter_n therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v our_o determination_n upon_o question_n from_o word_n which_o be_v so_o divine_o inspire_v he_o say_v not_o that_o the_o scripture_n plain_o teach_v we_o what_o to_o think_v of_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o god_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v 11._o wrest_v it_o but_o also_o of_o the_o holy_a law_n and_o thing_n concern_v religion_n for_o so_o do_v the_o word_n sound_v in_o the_o original_n supra_fw-la and_o herein_o say_v theodoret_n suprà _fw-la the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o council_n obey_v the_o voice_n of_o constantine_n constantine_n hold_v it_o not_o the_o pope_n peculiar_a to_o summon_v general_a counâ—â—lls_n for_o he_o call_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a himself_o 7._o and_o therein_o sit_v as_o precedent_n and_o moderator_n receive_v every_o man_n opinion_n help_v sometime_o one_o part_n sometime_o another_o 13._o reconcile_n they_o when_o they_o be_v at_o odds_n until_o he_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n in_o the_o faith_n the_o same_o emperor_n by_o his_o royal_a letter_n 23._o prescribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n such_o thing_n as_o belong_v to_o thâ—_n good_a of_o god_n church_n yea_o he_o hold_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o juâ—ge_n and_o supreme_a governor_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a for_o he_o profess_v speak_v general_o of_o all_o soâ—tâ—_n of_o man_n if_o any_o shall_v rash_o or_o undadvised_o maintain_v these_o pestilent_a assertion_n mean_v the_o arrian_n 1â—_n his_o sauciness_n shall_v beâ—_n instant_o curb_v by_o the_o emperor_n execution_n who_o be_v god_n minister_n moreover_o constantine_n never_o seek_v to_o the_o pope_n for_o pardon_n he_o never_o worship_v a_o image_n never_o serve_v saint_n nor_o shrine_n never_o know_v the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o half_a communion_n he_o pray_v not_o for_o his_o father_n soul_n at_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o funeral_n 16._o use_v no_o requiem_n nor_o diriges_fw-la at_o his_o exequy_n he_o wish_v not_o any_o prayer_n to_o be_v make_v after_o his_o death_n for_o his_o own_o soul_n but_o have_v receive_v baptism_n new_o before_o his_o death_n profess_v a_o steadfast_a hope_n that_o need_v no_o such_o after-prayer_n say_v 63._o now_o i_o know_v indeed_o that_o i_o be_o a_o bless_a man_n that_o god_n have_v account_v i_o worthy_a of_o immortal_a life_n and_o that_o i_o be_o now_o make_v partaker_n of_o the_o light_n of_o god_n and_o when_o they_o that_o stand_v about_o he_o wish_v he_o long_o life_n he_o answer_v 1544._o that_o he_o have_v now_o attain_a the_o true_a life_n and_o that_o none_o but_o himself_o do_v understand_v of_o what_o happiness_n he_o be_v make_v partaker_n and_o that_o he_o therefore_o hasten_v his_o go_v to_o his_o god_n thus_o constantine_n die_v outright_o a_o protestanâ—_n he_o crave_v no_o after-prayer_n for_o his_o soul_n he_o dread_v no_o purgatory_n but_o die_v in_o full_a assurance_n of_o go_v immediate_o to_o his_o god_n be_v this_o prince_n now_o a_o trent_n papist_n now_o to_o proceed_v the_o fiâ—st_a general_n council_n in_o christianity_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v that_o famous_a fiâ—st_a council_n of_o nice_a consi_v of_o 318._o bishop_n the_o great_a light_n that_o the_o christian_a world_n than_o have_v it_o be_v call_v about_o 325_o year_n after_o christ_n against_o arrius_n that_o deny_v christ_n to_o be_v veâ—y_a god_n from_o this_o council_n we_o have_v oâ—r_n nicen_n creed_n it_o be_v summon_v not_o by_o the_o thâ—n_a bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n gather_v thâ—m_n together_o out_o of_o divers_a city_n and_o province_n as_o themselves_o have_v lâ—fâ—â—ccorded_v 1544._o we_o produce_v the_o six_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n against_o the_o pope_n monarchical_a jurisdiction_n the_o menour_n thereof_o be_v this_o 1â—â—0_n let_v ancient_a custom_n hold_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v the_o government_n over_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n because_o also_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o same_o custom_n as_o also_o let_v antioch_n and_o other_o province_n hold_v their_o ancient_a privilege_n now_o these_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n thus_o limit_v and_o distinguish_v the_o several_a province_n and_o ground_v on_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o as_o he_o have_v pre-eminence_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n about_o he_o so_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n shall_v have_v all_o about_o they_o as_o likewise_o every_o metropolitan_a within_o his_o own_o province_n these_o word_n i_o say_v do_v clear_o shâ—w_v that_o before_o the_o nicene_n council_n the_o pope_n neither_o have_v pre-eminence_n of_o all_o through_o the_o world_n as_o now_o he_o claim_v to_o be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n nor_o aught_o to_o have_v great_a pre-eminence_n by_o their_o judgement_n than_o he_o have_v before_o time_n this_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o canon_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v authority_n over_o his_o diocese_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
join_v in_o the_o worthy_a participation_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n omnes_fw-la all_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n isidore_n say_v 19_o these_o be_v thâ—_n sacrament_n to_o wit_n baptism_n and_o chrism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n now_o with_o baptism_n he_o join_v chrism_n because_o their_o manner_n be_v to_o anoint_v those_o who_o be_v baptize_v of_o the_o eucharist_n isidore_n say_v 18._o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v therefore_o call_v christ_n body_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o work_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n it_o have_v therefore_o relation_n to_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o two_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v change_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n he_o say_v christ_n call_v breed_v his_o body_n to_o wit_n sacramental_o a_o sign_n a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o not_o substantial_o he_o say_v bread_n be_v change_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n which_o note_v a_o sacramental_a conversion_n and_o not_o substantial_a he_o say_v bread_n strengthen_v man_n body_n bread_n substantial_o and_o not_o accidental_o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o roundness_n or_o figure_n of_o bread_n that_o strengthen_v man_n body_n nor_o the_o colour_n of_o wine_n that_o be_v turn_v into_o blood_n hesychius_n say_v 2._o we_o eat_v this_o food_n by_o receive_v the_o memory_n of_o his_o passion_n not_o of_o his_o glory_n but_o of_o his_o passion_n the_o same_o author_n say_v 8._o our_o mystery_n be_v both_o bread_n and_o flâ—sh_n to_o wit_n bread_n in_o substance_n and_o indeed_o and_o christ_n body_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o a_o mystery_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n gregory_n allow_v only_o a_o 2._o historical_a use_n of_o image_n otherwise_o he_o speak_v positive_o that_o 9_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o be_v avoid_v and_o though_o he_o mislike_v the_o break_n of_o they_o yet_o he_o commend_v those_o that_o forbid_v the_o adoration_n of_o they_o yea_o he_o command_v the_o people_n to_o ibid._n kneel_v and_o bow_v down_o to_o the_o omnipotent_a trinity_n only_o and_o therefore_o not_o too_o or_o before_o a_o image_n and_o cassander_n say_v 21._o that_o gregory_n therein_o declare_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o image_n be_v keep_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v and_o worship_v but_o that_o the_o ignorant_a by_o behold_v those_o picture_n may_v as_o by_o write_a record_n be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o what_o have_v be_v former_o do_v and_o be_v thereupon_o stir_v up_o to_o piety_n concern_v prayer_n as_o we_o find_v in_o gregory_n very_o rare_o any_o prayer_n to_o saint_n so_o unto_o the_o virgin_n mary_n not_o any_o one_o which_o we_o may_v conceive_v he_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v if_o he_o have_v believe_v as_o divers_a papist_n maintain_v that_o she_o be_v a_o savioresse_n a_o mediatresse_n 21._o that_o as_o assuerus_n offer_v half_a of_o his_o kingdom_n to_o queen_n esther_n so_o christ_n reserve_v the_o kingdom_n of_o justice_n to_o himself_o have_v grant_v the_o other_o moiety_n the_o kingdom_n of_o mercy_n to_o his_o mother_n pa._n be_v not_o invocation_n of_o saint_n use_v in_o the_o church-service_n in_o saint_n gregory_n day_n pro._n be_v it_o so_o that_o some_o such_o devotion_n be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n yet_o in_o the_o ancient_a missal_n there_o be_v no_o such_o form_n to_o be_v find_v in_o they_o indeed_o the_o saint_n name_n in_o their_o anniversarie_n solemnity_n and_o holiday_n be_v remember_v and_o put_v into_o their_o memento_n but_o they_o be_v not_o pray_v unto_o man_n pray_v only_o to_o god_n that_o he_o will_v give_v they_o grace_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o make_v they_o partaker_n of_o that_o happiness_n which_o those_o bless_a one_o already_o enjoy_v and_o at_o that_o time_n when_o this_o alteration_n begin_v and_o that_o the_o gregorian_a form_n take_v place_n the_o invocation_n be_v not_o bring_v into_o the_o liturgy_n and_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o direct_a form_n but_o man_n pray_v still_o unto_o god_n only_o though_o desire_v he_o the_o rather_o to_o respect_v they_o for_o that_o not_o only_o their_o brethren_n on_o earth_n but_o they_o also_o that_o be_v in_o heaven_n cease_v not_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o other_o form_n of_o prayer_n find_v in_o the_o missal_n but_o in_o the_o sequence_n and_o litany_n only_o 20._o say_v learned_a doctor_n field_n gregory_n indeed_o 1._o add_v some_o thing_n to_o the_o canon_n the_o alle-lujah_a the_o kyrie_fw-la eleâ—son_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o the_o orison_n diâ—sque_fw-la nostros_fw-la in_o pace_fw-la disponas_fw-la give_v peace_n in_o our_o time_n o_o lord_n together_o with_o other_o collect_v but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v either_o in_o cassander_n or_o pamelius_n their_o liturgy_n that_o gregory_n bring_v in_o any_o direct_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n afterwards_o eccles_n nocherus_fw-la the_o abbot_n who_o live_v about_o the_o yeaâ—e_n eight_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o 21._o compose_v the_o sequence_n and_o so_o when_o the_o ancient_a missall_n be_v abandon_v it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o invocation_n of_o saint_n step_v up_o in_o their_o place_n last_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n use_v about_o the_o year_n 600_o in_o saint_n gregory_n day_n differ_v extreme_o from_o that_o which_o be_v use_v by_o papal_n in_o late_a time_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v the_o hymn_n of_o thomas_n becket_n run_v thus_o in_o the_o sarum_n salisbury_n primer_n tu_fw-la per_fw-la thomae_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la quem_fw-la pro_fw-la te_fw-la impendit_fw-la fac_n nos_fw-la christ_n scandere_fw-la quò_fw-la thomas_n ascendit_fw-la by_o the_o blood_n of_o thomas_n which_o for_o thou_o he_o do_v spend_v make_v we_o thither_o o_o christ_n to_o climb_v whither_o thomas_n do_v ascend_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n they_o 1621._o pray_v maria_fw-la mater_fw-la gratiae_fw-la mater_fw-la misericordiae_fw-la tu_fw-la nos_fw-la ab_fw-la host_n protege_n et_fw-la horâ_fw-la mortis_fw-la suscipe_fw-la marry_o mother_n of_o heaven_n grace_n mother_n where_o mercy_n have_v chief_a place_n from_o cruel_a foe_n our_o soul_n defend_v and_o they_o receive_v when_o life_n shall_v end_v the_o cross_n be_v likewise_o devout_o salute_v in_o this_o quadrage_n manner_n o_o crux_fw-la ave_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la hoc_fw-la passionis_fw-la tempore_fw-la auge_n pijs_fw-la justitiam_fw-la reisque_fw-la dona_fw-la veniam_fw-la all_o haile_o o_o cross_n our_o only_a hope_n in_o this_o time_n of_o the_o passion_n increase_v thou_o justice_n to_o the_o godly_a and_o give_v to_o sinner_n pardon_v of_o faith_n and_o merit_n hesychius_n say_v 14._o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v only_o of_o mercy_n and_o favour_n and_o be_v embrace_v and_o receive_v by_o only_a faith_n gregory_n hold_v not_o justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n for_o speak_v even_o of_o the_o second_o justification_n he_o teach_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v before_o god_n free_o by_o grace_n finem_fw-la our_o just_a advocate_n say_v he_o will_v in_o judgement_n defend_v we_o for_o just_a if_o so_o be_v we_o know_v and_o accuse_v ourselves_o to_o be_v unrighteous_a and_o unjust_a he_o confess_v 14._o that_o all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v manifest_o prove_v to_o be_v unrighteousness_n if_o once_o it_o be_v strict_o examine_v according_a to_o justice_n he_o account_v a_o man_n best_a action_n imperfect_a 9_o and_o unable_a to_o abide_v the_o judge_n trial_n unless_o he_o weigh_v they_o by_o the_o scale_n of_o his_o mercy_n isidore_n say_v 5._o it_o be_v note_v a_o property_n in_o the_o catherist_n or_o ancient_a puritan_n to_o glory_n of_o their_o merit_n gregory_n hold_v not_o merit_n of_o condignity_n but_o appeal_v to_o the_o court_n of_o mâ—cie_n say_v 2._o i_o grow_v on_o to_o eternal_a life_n not_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o my_o work_n but_o by_o the_o pardon_n of_o my_o sin_n presume_v to_o obtain_v that_o by_o the_o only_a mercy_n of_o god_n which_o i_o dare_v not_o hope_v for_o by_o my_o own_o desert_n and_o hereof_o as_o also_o of_o the_o imperfection_n of_o our_o work_n he_o give_v a_o good_a reason_n say_v ult_n that_o the_o evil_a that_o be_v in_o we_o be_v simple_o evil_a but_o the_o good_a that_o we_o think_v we_o have_v it_o be_v not_o absolute_o pure_a and_o simple_o good_a 28._o so_o that_o how_o much_o soever_o we_o travail_v in_o good_a work_n we_o never_o attain_v to_o true_a purity_n but_o only_o imitate_v it_o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o religion_n saint_n gregory_n profess_v other_o testimony_n may_v be_v see_v in_o master_n panks_n collectanea_fw-la out_o of_o saint_n gregory_n and_o saint_n bernard_n show_v that_o in_o most_o fundamental_a point_n they_o be_v we_o pa._n
image-worship_n yet_o in_o some_o other_o thing_n he_o be_v orthodox_n and_o in_o those_o we_o comply_v with_o he_o now_o also_o be_v hold_v a_o famous_a council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o east_n and_o another_o at_o frankford_n in_o the_o west_n both_o of_o they_o oppose_v the_o second_o nicen_n synod_n now_o also_o live_v adelbert_n of_o france_n samson_n of_o scotland_n and_o claudius_n clemens_n of_o the_o same_o nation_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n in_o france_n 17._o thâ—se_o with_o other_o oppose_v boniface_n the_o pope_n factor_n while_o he_o seek_v to_o establish_v papal_a supremacy_n adoration_n of_o relic_n and_o image_n pargatorie_n prayer_n for_o â—he_n dead_a and_o to_o impose_v single_a life_n on_o the_o clergy_n and_o for_o â—his_v they_o be_v persecute_v under_o pope_n zacharie_n with_o bond_n and_o imprisonment_n aventinâ—_n say_v 218._o â—haâ—_n albertus_n gallus_n and_o other_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o his_o sect_n so_o call_v he_o the_o way_n after_o which_o they_o worshipâ—â—od_v do_v mighty_o withstand_v this_o boniface_n or_o winifrid_n a_o engâ—iâ—â—â—an_n bishop_n of_o meâ—tz_n towards_o the_o laâ—er_a end_n of_o this_o age_n there_o live_v though_o they_o flourish_v in_o the_o nine_o age_n 33._o claudius_n clemens_n scotus_n as_o also_o joannes_n mailrosius_n scotus_n call_v madrosius_fw-la haply_o for_o that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mailros_n plant_v by_o bishop_n aidan_n and_o his_o follower_n in_o northumberland_n where_o also_o saint_n cuthbert_n have_v his_o education_n pa._n i_o claim_v saint_n bede_n for_o one_o of_o we_o pro._n you_o will_v lose_v your_o claim_n for_o though_o he_o be_v taint_v with_o superstition_n and_o slip_v into_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o he_o live_v believe_v and_o report_v divers_a fabulous_a miracle_n and_o incredible_a story_n as_o some_o of_o your_o own_o man_n have_v 6._o censure_v he_o neither_o do_v we_o defend_v all_o he_o write_v yet_o in_o divers_a main_a ground_n of_o religion_n he_o be_v a_o adversary_n to_o your_o trent_n faith_n bede_n be_v a_o priest_n he_o live_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n at_o weere-mouth_n near_o durham_n a_o great_a clerk_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o english_a story_n alcwin_n or_o alwin_n be_v a_o yorkshire_n man_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o name_n alwin_n which_o in_o these_o part_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n he_o be_v england_n keeper_n of_o the_o library_n at_o york_n erect_v by_o archbishop_n egberâ—_n he_o be_v also_o schoolmaster_n to_o rabanus_n and_o in_o great_a ibid._n favour_n with_o his_o pupil_n carolus_n magnus_n who_o he_o persuade_v to_o found_v the_o university_n of_o paris_n he_o write_v three_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o dedicate_v they_o to_o charles_n the_o papist_n charge_v 3._o calvin_n to_o have_v make_v these_o book_n and_o to_o have_v set_v they_o forth_o in_o alcuinus_fw-la name_n alcuin_n and_o calvin_n be_v all_o one_o name_n by_o change_v the_o letter_n but_o this_o be_v untrue_a 50._o since_o both_o the_o note_n of_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o this_o book_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n in_o lincoln_n college_n and_o the_o very_a copy_n itself_o write_v as_o it_o may_v be_v conjecture_v above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prince_n library_n at_o saint_n james._n beside_o that_o myself_o have_v see_v 1525._o alcwin_n book_n of_o the_o trinity_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1525._o whereas_o calvin_n by_o chronolog_n bellarmine_n account_n show_v not_o himself_o until_o the_o year_n 1538._o of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n damascen_n say_v 1._o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n that_o we_o receive_v acknowledge_v and_o reverence_v and_o besides_o these_o we_o require_v nothing_o else_o the_o same_o damascen_n number_n all_o those_o book_n and_o those_o only_a as_o canonical_a that_o we_o do_v and_o add_v that_o 18._o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n be_v good_a book_n and_o contain_v good_a lesson_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o number_v in_o this_o account_n neither_o be_v lay_v up_o in_o the_o ark_n and_o our_o alcuinus_fw-la abbot_n of_o saint_n martin_n at_o tours_n in_o france_n write_v against_o elipantus_fw-la bishop_n of_o toledo_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o urge_v authority_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n but_o say_v he_o 1617._o saint_n hierome_n and_o isidore_n do_v testify_v that_o without_o question_n it_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v among_o the_o apocryphal_a and_o doubtful_a book_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n charles_n the_o great_a say_v 14._o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v daily_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o â—lesh_n and_o blood_n in_o â—anis_fw-la ac_fw-la vini_fw-la figurâ_fw-la in_o the_o figure_n oâ—_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o â—he_v sacrament_n be_v in_o it_o own_o nature_n brâ—ad_v and_o wine_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o mystical_a and_o sacramental_a relation_n he_o show_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o isidore_n do_v before_o he_o and_o rabanus_n after_o he_o because_o bread_n say_v ibid._n bede_n confirm_v the_o bâ—dy_n and_o wine_n do_v work_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n therefore_o the_o one_o be_v mystical_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o other_o to_o his_o blood_n but_o to_o leave_v particular_a man_n we_o have_v the_o suffrage_n of_o a_o whole_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754_o wherein_o it_o be_v maintain_v that_o 〈◊〉_d christ_n choose_v no_o other_o shape_n or_o type_n under_o heaven_n to_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n by_o but_o the_o sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o deliver_v to_o his_o minister_n for_o a_o type_n and_o a_o most_o effectual_a commemoration_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d command_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v offer_v and_o this_o bread_n they_o affirm_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d a_o true_a image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n and_o these_o assertion_n of_o they_o they_o be_v to_o be_v 1012._o find_v in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o the_o six_o action_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v image_n venerable_a bede_n as_o we_o find_v he_o cite_v by_o gerson_n praecepto_fw-la the_o chancellor_n of_o paris_n say_v that_o image_n be_v not_o simple_o forbid_v to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v utter_o forbid_v to_o be_v make_v to_o this_o end_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o adore_v charles_n the_o great_a sanct._n as_o cassander_n say_v have_v pithy_o and_o witty_o state_v this_o question_n of_o image_n that_o it_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o want_v tâ—em_n nor_o privilege_n to_o have_v they_o that_o such_o as_o utter_o reject_v they_o may_v be_v tax_v with_o fickleness_n and_o they_o that_o worship_v they_o brand_v with_o folly_n in_o this_o age_n there_o arise_v great_a contention_n in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o matter_n of_o image_n the_o greek_a emperor_n leo_n isaurus_n constantine_n nicâ—phorus_n stauratius_n leo_fw-la armenus_n michael_n balbus_n theophilus_n and_o other_o their_o successor_n oppose_v they_o in_o the_o east_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n gregory_n the_o second_o and_o three_o paul_n the_o first_o stephen_n the_o four_o adrian_z the_o first_o and_o other_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o stiff_o uphold_v they_o in_o the_o west_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n 2â—â—_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o they_o be_v solemn_o condemn_v for_o they_o banish_v all_o other_o image_n and_o determine_v that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a image_n appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o wit_n the_o bless_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v decree_v under_o constantine_n nickname_v câ—pronymus_n 377._o that_o none_o shall_v private_o in_o house_n or_o public_o in_o church_n procure_v keep_v or_o worship_v any_o image_n uâ—on_n pain_n of_o deposition_n zonara_n say_v 155â—_n that_o in_o the_o hear_n of_o all_o the_o people_n they_o open_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n call_v all_o such_o as_o adore_a thâ—m_n idolater_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n armenus_n he_o say_v 105._o he_o be_v mighty_o bend_v against_o they_o insomuch_o as_o he_o decree_v utter_o to_o abandon_v they_o thus_o do_v those_o ezekiah_n of_o greece_n be_v strong_o oppose_v by_o the_o papal_a foâ—ces_n now_o so_o it_o be_v afterward_o in_o another_o coâ—nâ—el_n of_o 350_o bishop_n condil_n hold_v at_o nice_a in_o the_o year_n 787._o image_n be_v set_v on_o foot_n again_o and_o this_o council_n be_v calâ—ed_v and_o sway_v under_o that_o doctress_n irene_n the_o empress_n 747._o
with_o haymo_n as_o indeed_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n all_o take_v out_o of_o haymo_n as_o doctor_n rivet_n have_v 27._o observe_v it_o be_v the_o report_n of_o our_o ancestor_n say_v 158â—_n walafridus_n strabo_n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n they_o be_v wont_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n to_o communicate_v and_o partake_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o as_o many_o as_o be_v prepare_v and_o think_v fit_a 1583._o regino_n describe_v the_o manner_n of_o pope_n adrian's_n deliver_v the_o communion_n to_o king_n lotharius_n and_o his_o follower_n in_o both_o kind_n the_o king_n say_v he_o take_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o do_v the_o king_n fallower_n paschasius_fw-la say_v 1â—75_n these_o be_v the_o sacramentâ—_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o church_n baptism_n and_o chrism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o dunelm_n rabanus_n have_v the_o self_n same_o word_n now_o with_o baptism_n they_o join_v chrism_n because_o they_o use_v to_o anoint_v such_o as_o be_v baptize_v for_o otherwise_o 23._o rabanus_n speak_v precise_o of_o two_o say_v what_o do_v these_o two_o sacrament_n effect_v and_o than_o he_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o one_o we_o be_v bear_v anew_o in_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o other_o christ_n abide_v in_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n rabanus_n say_v 31._o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v therefore_o call_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o make_v blood_n be_v therefore_o refer_v to_o christ_n blood_n haymo_n palm_n say_v the_o same_o with_o rabanus_n rabanus_n farther_o say_v 3._o that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o thing_n and_o the_o power_n thereof_o another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o attain_v eternal_a life_n he_o say_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o bread_n be_v turn_v into_o our_o bodily_a nourishment_n nâ—w_o species_n show_n and_o accident_n can_v not_o nourish_v but_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o rabanus_n westmon_n be_v raze_v â—ut_v whereas_o the_o monk_n of_o malmesbury_n witness_n that_o rabanus_n write_v according_o as_o be_v allege_v and_o this_o razure_n be_v observe_v by_o the_o publisher_n of_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n history_n haymo_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o 1._o memorial_n of_o that_o gift_n or_o legacy_n which_o christ_n dimise_v unto_o we_o at_o his_o death_n rabanus_n say_v 32._o that_o christ_n at_o first_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n with_o blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o his_o apostle_n and_o they_o to_o their_o successor_n to_o do_v according_o and_o that_o now_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n observe_v this_o manner_n christianus_n druthmarus_n report_v our_o saviour_n act_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n say_v 32._o christ_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n spiritual_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o any_o change_n of_o substance_n walafridus_n strabo_n say_v 32._o that_o châ—ist_v deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la substantiâ_fw-la in_o the_o substance_n â—f_a bread_n and_o wine_n when_o carolus_n calvus_n the_o emperor_n desire_v to_o compose_v some_o difference_n about_o the_o sacrament_n then_o on_o â—oot_n he_o require_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age_n tâ—_n deliver_v hâ—s_a judgement_n in_o that_o point_n 18â—_n whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o the_o church_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n oâ—_n tâ—â—_n faithful_a be_v celebrate_v in_o a_o mystery_n or_o in_o the_o truth_n anâ—_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o mary_n whereunto_o hâ—_n return_v this_o answer_n 183._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n aâ—e_v tâ—â—_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n figurative_o that_o 〈…〉_z this_o body_n be_v tâ—e_v pledge_v and_o the_o â—igure_n the_o other_o the_o very_a natural_a body_n 205_o that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n that_o which_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n the_o same_o be_v they_o also_o afterward_o â—â—â—_o that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o that_o thing_n of_o which_o thâ—y_n be_v a_o sacrament_n 222._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v take_v now_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n all_o which_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a by_o scripture_n and_o father_n your_o wisdom_n most_o excellent_a prince_n may_v perceive_v say_v he_o 228._o that_o i_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o father_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v christ_n body_n and_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v a_o figure_n because_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n pa._n i_o except_v against_o bertram_n his_o book_n be_v forbid_v to_o be_v read_v but_o by_o such_o as_o be_v 228._o licence_v or_o purpose_n to_o conâ—ute_v he_o pro._n bertram_z 228._o write_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chrâ—st_n as_o trithemius_n say_v and_o by_o your_o belgic_a or_o lâ—w_a country_n index_n bertram_n be_v style_v 228._o catholic_a now_o this_o index_n be_v publish_v by_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n commandment_n &_o the_o duke_n of_o alva_n and_o first_o print_v at_o antwerp_n in_o the_o year_n 1571_o and_o often_o since_o reprint_v now_o so_o it_o be_v howsoever_o he_o be_v account_v a_o catholic_a priest_n and_o much_o commend_v by_o trithemius_n yet_o be_v this_o catholic_n write_n forbid_v to_o be_v read_v as_o appear_v by_o several_a indices_fw-la the_o one_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o 228._o deputy_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o another_o print_v at_o part_n 228._o under_o clement_n the_o eight_o now_o these_o inquisitor_n deal_v too_o rough_o and_o therefore_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n perceive_v that_o the_o forbid_v of_o the_o book_n keep_v not_o man_n from_o read_v it_o but_o rather_o occasion_v they_o to_o seek_v after_o it_o think_v iâ—_n better_a policy_n that_o bertram_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o go_v abroad_o but_o with_o his_o keeper_n to_o wit_n some_o popish_a gloss_n to_o wait_v on_o he_o see_v therefore_o ibidem_fw-la say_v they_o we_o bear_v with_o many_o error_n in_o other_o old_a catholic_a writer_n and_o extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o by_o invent_v some_o device_n oftentimes_o deny_v they_o and_o â—aine_o some_o commodious_a sense_n for_o they_o when_o they_o be_v object_v in_o disputation_n with_o our_o adversary_n we_o do_v not_o see_v why_o bertram_n may_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o equity_n and_o diligent_a revisall_n lesâ—_n the_o heretic_n cry_v out_o that_o we_o burn_v and_o forbid_v such_o antiquity_n as_o make_v for_o they_o and_o according_o they_o have_v deal_v wiâ—h_v bertram_z for_o by_o their_o recognition_n â—7_n we_o must_v read_v invisibiliter_fw-la in_o stead_n of_o visibiliter_fw-la and_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n must_v be_v expound_v to_o signify_v outward_a show_n or_o accident_n but_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n for_o bertram_n speak_v of_o the_o consecrated_a bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n they_o remain_v the_o same_o after_o consecration_n that_o they_o be_v before_o now_o if_o they_o do_v so_o then_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o trent_n council_n will_v have_v it_o 13._o nor_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o by_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v mean_v the_o outward_a accident_n as_o the_o whiteness_n of_o the_o bread_n the_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a for_o bertram_n speak_v proper_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o attribute_v the_o word_n substance_n to_o accident_n as_o to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o colour_n or_o redness_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a pa._n master_n brere_o suspect_v 7._o that_o this_o book_n be_v late_o set_v forth_o by_o oâ—colampadius_n under_o bertram_n name_n pro._n this_o suspicion_n be_v clear_v by_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n copy_n of_o bertram_n extant_a before_o occolampadius_n be_v bear_v one_o whereof_o that_o great_a scholar_n causabon_n see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o master_n james_n gilot_n a_o burgess_n of_o paris_n as_o he_o 18._o witness_v to_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a primate_n doctor_n vsher._n and_o yet_o beside_o these_o manuscript_n bertram_n
of_o weak_a ability_n and_o also_o for_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o book_n which_o they_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n whereunto_o they_o say_v christ_n gospel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o be_v content_a upon_o complaint_n make_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o friar_n book_n shall_v be_v burn_v 1256._o provide_v that_o it_o be_v do_v covert_o and_o secret_o and_o so_o as_o the_o friar_n shall_v not_o be_v discredit_v thereby_o and_o as_o for_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n he_o deal_v sharp_o with_o he_o command_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v as_o also_o he_o suspend_v 23._o from_o their_o benefice_n and_o promotion_n all_o such_o as_o either_o by_o word_n or_o writing_n have_v oppose_v the_o friar_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v revoke_v and_o recant_v all_o such_o speech_n and_o write_n at_o paris_n or_o other_o place_n appoint_v so_o tender_a be_v his_o holiness_n over_o the_o friar_n credit_n and_o reputation_n know_v belike_o what_o service_n may_v be_v do_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n by_o these_o new_o errect_v order_n of_o â—riers_n i_o call_v they_o new_o erect_v for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 1198_o the_o jacobite_n a_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n dominicke_n and_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n the_o order_n of_o franciscan_n preach_v friar_n minor_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n francis_n eccles._n bear_v at_o assize_n a_o town_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n scoâ—us_o say_v sâ—â—und_n that_o supernatural_a knowledge_n as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o a_o wayfaring_a man_n be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o sacred_a scripture_n thomas_n aquinas_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o saint_n paul_n the_o scripture_n be_v able_a to_o make_v one_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a 2_o timoth._n 3.15.17_o say_v 16._o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o qualify_v a_o man_n aâ—ter_v a_o ordinary_a sort_n but_o they_o perfect_v he_o so_o that_o nothing_o be_v want_v to_o make_v he_o happy_a and_o according_o bonaventure_n say_v 6_o the_o benefit_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o ordinary_a but_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n full_o bless_v and_o happy_a hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o book_n reject_v by_o we_o say_v hieron_n these_o book_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n for_o proof_n of_o doctrine_n but_o for_o information_n of_o manner_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o nâ—mber_v of_o sacrament_n alexander_n hales_n howsoever_o he_o some_o way_n incline_v to_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n yet_o he_o confess_v priâ—o_fw-la that_o there_o be_v more_o merit_n and_o devotion_n and_o completeness_n and_o efficacy_n in_o receive_v in_o both_o again_o he_o say_v â—ieâ—_n whole_a christ_n be_v not_o sacramental_o contain_v under_o each_o form_n because_o the_o bread_n signify_v the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n the_o wine_n signify_v the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o body_n concern_v the_o church_n practice_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o lay_v people_n be_v as_o yet_o bar_v of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o our_o countryman_n alexander_n hale_v who_o flourish_v tâ—â—them_n about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1240._o say_v that_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n only_o sicut_fw-la fere_n ubique_fw-la fit_a à _fw-la laicis_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la as_o it_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o do_v of_o the_o laiety_n in_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o be_v almost_o do_v every_o where_o but_o it_o be_v not_o do_v every_o where_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n the_o schoolman_n of_o this_o age_n can_v hardly_o agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v only_a â—oure_n which_o be_v in_o any_o sort_n proper_o to_o be_v say_v sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o the_o other_o three_o suppose_a sacrament_n have_v their_o be_v before_o but_o receive_v some_o addition_n by_o christ_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n that_o among_o they_o which_o begin_v with_o the_o new_a covenant_n only_a baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v immediate_o by_o christ_n receive_v their_o form_n from_o he_o and_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o wound_a side_n touch_v confirmation_n the_o same_o alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v primo_fw-la the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n as_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v not_o ordain_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o by_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o council_n of_o meldain_n france_n touch_v extreme_a unction_n suarez_n say_v 4._o that_o both_o hugo_n of_o saint_n victor_n in_o paris_n and_o peter_n lombard_n and_o bonaventure_n and_o alexander_n of_o hales_n and_o altissidorus_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n of_o their_o time_n deny_v this_o sacrament_n to_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n and_o by_o plain_a consequence_n say_v he_o it_o be_v no_o true_a sacrament_n though_o they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o sacrament_n may_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o admit_v not_o of_o this_o consequence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n scotus_n say_v aâ—gum_fw-la that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o begin_n so_o manifest_o believe_v as_o concern_v this_o coversion_n §._o but_o principal_o this_o seem_v to_o move_v we_o to_o hold_v transubstantiation_n because_o concern_v the_o sarament_n we_o be_v to_o hold_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o he_o add_v we_o must_v say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la declare_v this_o sense_n concern_v transubstantiation_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o verity_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o if_o you_o demand_v why_o will_v the_o church_n make_v choice_n of_o so_o difficult_a a_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n when_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v my_o body_n may_v be_v uphold_v after_o a_o easy_a sense_n and_o in_o appearance_n more_o true_a i_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v expound_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o make_v they_o and_o so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n expound_v they_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n whereby_o the_o faith_n be_v deliver_v we_o namely_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n uâ—um_o and_o therefore_o it_o choose_v this_o sense_n because_o it_o be_v true_a thus_o far_o scotus_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o bellarmie_a say_v scotus_n tell_v we_o say_v he_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifteen_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v confess_v by_o bellarmine_n to_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o scotus_n only_o he_o will_v avoid_v his_o testimony_n with_o a_o minime_fw-la probandum_fw-la est_fw-la scotus_n indeed_o say_v so_o but_o i_o can_v allow_v of_o it_o and_o then_o he_o tax_v scotus_n with_o want_n of_o read_v as_o if_o this_o learned_a and_o subtle_a doctor_n have_v not_o see_v as_o many_o counsel_n and_o read_v as_o many_o father_n for_o his_o time_n as_o bellarmine_n the_o same_o bellarmine_n say_v secuâ—â—o_fw-la that_o scotus_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o express_v which_o without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n will_v evident_o compel_v a_o man_n to_o admit_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o this_o say_v the_o cardinal_n be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a it_o be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n as_o scotus_n say_v for_o although_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o we_o so_o plain_a that_o they_o may_v compel_v any_o but_o a_o refractory_a man_n to_o believe_v they_o yet_o it_o may_v just_o be_v doubt_v whether_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a enough_o to_o enforce_v it_o see_v the_o most_o acute_a and_o learned_a man_n such_o as_o scotus_n be_v have_v think_v the_o contrary_a thus_o far_o bellarmine_n unto_o who_o i_o will_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o cuthbert_n tonstall_n the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o durham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 46._o of_o the_o manner_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n either_o by_o transubstantiation_n or_o otherwise_o perhaps_o it_o have_v be_v better_a to_o leave_v every_o man_n that_o will_v be_v curious_a to_o his_o own_o conjecture_n as_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v leave_v and_o master_n bernard_n gilpin_n a_o man_n most_o holy_a and_o
and_o differ_v from_o you_o so_o that_o they_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o same_o church_n pro._n concern_v wickliffâ—_n husse_n and_o the_o rest_n if_o they_o have_v any_o of_o they_o bear_v record_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o resist_v any_o innovation_n of_o corrupt_a teacher_n in_o their_o time_n even_o to_o blood_n they_o be_v just_o to_o be_v term_v martyr_n yea_o albeit_o they_o see_v not_o all_o corruption_n but_o in_o some_o be_v themselves_o carry_v away_o with_o the_o stream_n of_o error_n else_o if_o because_o they_o err_v in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v no_o martyr_n or_o because_o we_o dissent_v from_o they_o in_o some_o thing_n we_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o you_o and_o we_o must_v quit_v all_o claim_n to_o saint_n cyprian_n justin_n martyr_n and_o many_o more_o who_o we_o count_v our_o ancient_n and_o predecessor_n and_o bereave_v they_o also_o of_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n which_o so_o long_o they_o have_v enjoy_v irenaus_n and_o justin_n martyr_n hold_v the_o error_n of_o the_o millenaries_n cyprian_n &_o many_o other_o hold_v rebaptisation_n necessary_a for_o such_o as_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n s_o austin_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n and_o in_o other_o thing_n differ_v one_o from_o another_o and_o from_o the_o church_n in_o the_o aftertime_n correct_v their_o error_n yet_o because_o they_o all_o entire_o and_o steadfast_o hold_v all_o the_o necessary_a fundamental_a principle_n which_o these_o error_n do_v not_o infringe_v neither_o hold_v they_o these_o error_n obstinate_o but_o only_o for_o want_v of_o better_a information_n they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o religion_n whereof_o we_o be_v s._n austin_n say_v 23._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o best_a defender_n of_o the_o catholic_a rule_n the_o bond_n of_o faith_n preserve_v do_v sometime_o not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o and_o one_o in_o some_o one_o thing_n say_v right_a than_o anoher_n now_o if_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n in_o some_o point_n hinder_v not_o their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n why_o shall_v the_o like_a or_o lesser_a difference_n now_o among_o the_o protestant_n hinder_v their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o father_n yea_o but_o wickliff_n and_o husse_n with_o other_o mention_v in_o our_o catalogue_n they_o err_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a but_o yet_o their_o error_n be_v not_o join_v with_o pertinacy_n they_o err_v not_o incorrigible_o buâ—_n for_o want_n of_o better_a information_n they_o err_v in_o that_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n wherein_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o full_o scan_v declare_v and_o confirm_v by_o a_o plenary_a council_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v 4._o have_v it_o be_v we_o may_v well_o think_v the_o very_a same_o of_o all_o those_o holy_a man_n which_o austin_n most_o charitable_o ibid._n say_v of_o saint_n cyprian_a without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v to_o the_o truth_n be_v manifest_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n object_n we_o be_v at_o unity_n but_o your_o protestant_n be_v at_o odds_n apol._n and_o namely_o your_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o one_o hold_v consubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o answer_n the_o protestant_n especial_o we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v at_o unity_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o harmony_n of_o our_o confession_n as_o also_o by_o our_o joint_a subscription_n to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n establish_v and_o for_o the_o point_n mention_v the_o difference_n be_v nothing_o so_o great_a as_o you_o will_v have_v it_o think_v for_o as_o the_o moâ—t_o learned_a and_o judicious_a zanchius_n miâ—celâ—ancor_n observe_v and_o our_o 114._o doctor_n field_n out_o of_o he_o in_o all_o necessary_a point_n both_o the_o party_n agree_v and_o dissent_v in_o one_o unnecessary_a which_o by_o right_o understand_v one_o another_o may_v easy_o be_v compound_v both_o side_n ibid_fw-la say_v zanchius_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o abolish_v in_o their_o substance_n but_o only_o change_v in_o their_o use_n which_o be_v not_o only_o to_o signify_v but_o also_o to_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n with_o all_o the_o gracious_a work_n and_o fruit_n thereof_o both_o party_n agree_v that_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v true_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o faithful_a true_o and_o real_o receive_v thus_o far_o all_o party_n agree_v that_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a necessary_a and_o sufficient_a substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o sacrament_n for_o the_o other_o matter_n wherein_o they_o differ_v ibid._n de_fw-fr modo_fw-la of_o the_o manner_n how_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o zanchius_n ibid._n it_o may_v well_o be_v omit_v and_o they_o themselves_o confess_v when_o they_o have_v go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v to_o determine_v it_o still_o it_o be_v ineffable_a and_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v full_o understand_v it_o be_v enough_o for_o we_o say_v the_o same_o ibid._n zanchius_n to_o believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o though_o how_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n we_o can_v define_v so_o then_o in_o this_o main_a controversy_n between_o they_o about_o consubstantiation_n which_o as_o zanchius_n say_v ibid._n do_v afterward_o occasion_n that_o other_o of_o ubiquity_n in_o both_o these_o controversy_n the_o main_a truth_n on_o both_o side_n be_v out_o of_o controversy_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o &_o true_o exhibit_v to_o each_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o in_o his_o whole_a person_n he_o be_v every_o where_o the_o doubt_n be_v only_o in_o the_o manner_n how_o he_o be_v in_o the_o symbol_n and_o how_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n now_o for_o other_o odds_n among_o we_o they_o be_v but_o in_o ceremony_n or_o at_o worst_a in_o point_n of_o no_o absolute_a consequence_n whereas_o the_o difference_n among_o papist_n concern_v the_o life_n of_o religion_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o general_n council_n the_o counsel_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n determine_v 1._o that_o a_o general_n council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n decree_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v above_o a_o general_n council_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o dominican_n friar_n follow_v the_o thomist_n hold_v that_o she_o be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n the_o franciscan_n hold_v the_o contrary_n the_o modern_a pope_n disagree_v with_o the_o ancient_a concern_v the_o dignity_n of_o universal_a bishop_n adoration_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o and_o seven_o centurie_n of_o this_o treatise_n so_o clear_o be_v it_o that_o some_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a roman_a church_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o ancient_a roman_a bishop_n themselves_o to_o wit_n adoration_n of_o image_n 9_o as_o also_o the_o dignity_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n â—â—abuâ—_n by_o gregory_n the_o great_a communion_n in_o one_o kind_n 〈◊〉_d â—_o as_o also_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n assumpt_n by_o leo_n the_o first_o entich_n transubstantiation_n by_o gelasius_n the_o first_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n and_o dominican_n differ_v at_o this_o day_n concern_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o freewill_n and_o grace_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o popish_a faith_n vary_v not_o only_o with_o their_o person_n but_o according_a to_o time_n and_o place_n so_o that_o they_o can_v exchange_v their_o tenet_n upon_o occasion_n advance_v or_o cry_v down_o their_o opinion_n at_o their_o pleasure_n as_o may_v best_o serve_v for_o their_o advantage_n for_o as_o azorius_fw-la the_o jesuit_n say_v 13_o it_o fall_v out_o often_o that_o that_o which_o be_v not_o the_o common_a opinion_n a_o few_o year_n since_o now_o be_v and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o divine_n in_o one_o country_n be_v not_o so_o in_o another_o as_o in_o spain_n and_o italy_n it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o latreia_fw-la or_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a to_o the_o cross_n which_o in_o france_n and_o germaâ—y_n be_v not_o so_o but_o some_o inferior_a kind_n of_o worship_n due_a thereunto_o and_o navarrus_n the_o casuist_n say_v judi
when_o as_o those_o king_n cause_v the_o temple_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n to_o cease_v and_o erect_v idol_n in_o every_o town_n beside_o at_o our_o saviour_n come_n we_o find_v but_o a_o short_a catalogue_n of_o true_a professor_n mention_v to_o wit_n joseph_n and_o mary_n zacharie_n and_o elizabeth_n simeon_n and_o anna_n the_o shepherd_n in_o the_o field_n and_o some_o other_o when_o christ_n suffer_v death_n his_o little_a flock_n as_o he_o call_v it_o 7.8_o be_v scatter_v his_o disciple_n â—led_v 7.8_o and_o none_o almost_o dare_v show_v themselves_o 7.8_o save_v mary_n and_o john_n and_o some_o few_o woman_n with_o oâ—hers_n after_o our_o saviour_n death_n the_o apostle_n and_o their_o follower_n be_v glad_a to_o meet_v in_o 7.8_o chamber_n while_o the_o priest_n scribes_z and_o pharisee_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n in_o the_o temple_n â—o_o that_o as_o the_o 1â—_n treatise_n of_o the_o true_a câ—urchâ—s_n visibilitie_n haâ—h_v it_o if_o a_o weâ—ke_a body_n have_v then_o inquire_v for_o the_o church_n it_o be_v likely_a they_o have_v be_v direct_v to_o they_o in_o â—he_n time_n of_o those_o ten_o persecution_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o know_a assembly_n of_o christian_n but_o forthwith_o â—he_v tyranâ—s_n laboured_a to_o root_v they_o out_o but_o as_o tâ—rtullian_n say_v 1._o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v persecute_v and_o yet_o they_o increase_v afterwards_o when_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n overspread_v all_o so_o that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v against_o athanasius_n and_o he_o and_o some_o few_o confessor_n stand_v for_o the_o nicen_n faith_n insomuch_o as_o hierome_n say_v 2._o the_o world_n sigh_v and_o groan_v marvel_v at_o itself_o how_o it_o be_v become_v arrian_n what_o a_o slender_a appearance_n do_v the_o true_a professor_n then_o make_v and_o yet_o in_o such_o dangerous_a and_o revolt_a time_n even_o small_a 2._o assembly_n of_o particular_a congregation_n wheresoever_o disperse_v serve_v to_o make_v up_o the_o universal_a church_n militant_a so_o that_o the_o reader_n be_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o he_o find_v not_o the_o protestant_a assembly_n so_o throng_v since_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o s._n john_n foretell_v 14._o that_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v the_o church_n persecute_v by_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n and_o his_o instrument_n shall_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o the_o lord_n promise_v to_o hide_v she_o till_o the_o tempest_n of_o persecution_n be_v overblown_a wherein_o god_n deal_v gracious_o with_o his_o church_n for_o have_v her_o enemy_n always_o see_v and_o know_v her_o professor_n they_o will_v like_o cruel_a beast_n have_v labour_v to_o devour_v the_o damn_n with_o her_o young_a the_o mother_n with_o her_o child_n now_o whereas_o the_o papist_n brag_v of_o their_o church_n visibilitie_n their_o own_o rhemist_n be_v drive_v to_o confess_v 6._o that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o outward_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o public_a intercourse_n of_o the_o faithful_a with_o the_o same_o may_v cease_v and_o practice_v their_o religion_n in_o secret_a and_o jesuite_n suarez_n think_v it_o probable_a 21._o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v profess_v his_o faith_n in_o secret_a where_o be_v then_o your_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n your_o light_a in_o the_o candlestick_n when_o as_o your_o church_n and_o pope_n shall_v walk_v with_o a_o dark_a lantern_n and_o say_v mass_n in_o a_o corner_n pa._n why_o be_v not_o the_o church_n always_o so_o conspicuous_a pro._n because_o sometime_o her_o best_a member_n as_o athanasius_n hilary_n ambrose_n and_o other_o be_v persecute_v as_o heretic_n and_o ungodly_a man_n and_o that_o by_o learned_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v powerful_a in_o the_o world_n able_a to_o draw_v great_a troop_n after_o they_o of_o such_o as_o for_o hope_n favour_n fear_v or_o the_o like_a respect_n be_v ready_a to_o follow_v they_o in_o this_o and_o the_o like_a case_n when_o false_a priest_n broach_v error_n and_o deceive_v many_o tyrant_n persecute_v god_n saint_n and_o cause_v other_o to_o retire_v then_o i_o say_v when_o the_o faithful_a want_n their_o ordinary_a intercourse_n one_o with_o another_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n malignant_a maybe_o great_a in_o comparison_n of_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n pa._n if_o the_o church_n be_v not_o always_o so_o conspicuous_a in_o what_o sort_n then_o be_v it_o visible_a a_o visible_a church_n you_o grant_v pro._n in_o the_o general_a militant_a church_n there_o have_v in_o all_o age_n be_v some_o pastor_n and_o people_n more_o or_o less_o that_o have_v outward_o teach_v the_o truth_n of_o religion_n in_o substance_n though_o not_o free_a from_o error_n in_o all_o point_n and_o these_o have_v be_v visible_a by_o their_o ordinary_a stand_n in_o some_o part_n of_o god_n church_n beside_o for_o the_o more_o part_n there_o have_v be_v also_o some_o that_o withstand_v and_o condemn_v the_o gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n of_o their_o time_n and_o these_o good_a man_n while_o they_o be_v suffer_v teach_v the_o truth_n open_o but_o be_v persecute_v by_o such_o as_o go_v under_o the_o church_n name_n even_o then_o also_o they_o teach_v and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o private_a to_o such_o faithful_a one_o as_o will_v join_v with_o they_o and_o even_o in_o those_o hard_a time_n they_o manifest_v their_o religion_n by_o their_o write_n letter_n confession_n at_o their_o judgement_n martyrdom_n or_o otherwise_o as_o they_o can_v now_o as_o learned_a doctor_n white_a in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o brother_n book_n have_v observe_v 3_o whensoever_o there_o be_v any_o pastor_n in_o the_o world_n which_o â—ither_o in_o a_o open_a view_n or_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o any_o part_n thereof_o do_v exercise_n though_o in_o private_a the_o action_n of_o true_a religion_n by_o sound_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v the_o church_n visible_a by_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o visibilitie_n as_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o gather_n and_o preserve_v of_o god_n elect_v now_o such_o visible_a pastor_n and_o people_n the_o protestant_a church_n be_v never_o utter_o destitute_a of_o pa._n you_o seem_v to_o make_v the_o church_n both_o visible_a and_o invisible_a pro._n may_v not_o one_o be_v within_o and_o see_v with_o his_o friend_n and_o yet_o hide_v to_o his_o enemy_n visible_a to_o the_o see_v and_o invisible_a to_o the_o blind_a indeed_o tyrant_n infidel_n and_o heretic_n they_o know_v the_o true_a believer_n as_o man_n of_o another_o profession_n but_o blind_v with_o malice_n and_o unbelief_n they_o acknowledge_v they_o not_o for_o true_a professor_n 1616._o as_o m._n bradford_n tell_v d._n day_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n the_o fault_n why_o the_o church_n be_v not_o see_v of_o you_o be_v not_o because_o the_o church_n be_v not_o visible_a but_o because_o your_o eye_n be_v not_o clear_a enough_o to_o see_v it_o and_o indeed_o such_o as_o put_v not_o on_o the_o spectacle_n of_o the_o word_n to_o find_v out_o the_o church_n but_o seek_v for_o she_o in_o outward_a pomp_n be_v much_o mistake_v aelian_a in_o his_o history_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o nicostratus_n who_o be_v a_o well-skilled_a artisan_n and_o find_v a_o curious_a piece_n of_o work_n draw_v by_o xeuxis_n that_o famous_a painter_n one_o who_o stand_v by_o wonder_v at_o he_o and_o ask_v he_o what_o pleasure_n he_o can_v take_v to_o stand_v as_o he_o do_v still_o gaze_v on_o the_o picture_n to_o who_o he_o answer_v 47._o have_v thou_o my_o eye_n my_o friend_n thou_o will_v not_o wonder_v nor_o ask_v i_o that_o question_n but_o rather_o be_v ravish_v as_o i_o be_o at_o the_o inimitable_a art_n of_o this_o rare_a and_o admire_a piece_n in_o like_a manner_n if_o our_o adversary_n have_v their_o eye_n anoint_v with_o the_o eyesalve_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o may_v easy_o discover_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o her_o visible_a congregation_n the_o aramite_n 2_o king_n 6._o chap._n can_v not_o discern_v the_o city_n of_o samaria_n whither_o the_o prophet_n lead_v they_o until_o their_o eye_n be_v open_v no_o more_o can_v one_o discern_v or_o difference_n the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o malignant_a and_o conventicle_n of_o the_o wicked_a until_o his_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v and_o thus_o saint_n austin_n tell_v the_o donatist_n 9_o they_o can_v not_o see_v the_o church_n on_o the_o hill_n because_o their_o eye_n be_v blind_v to_o wit_n either_o with_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n saint_n austin_n compare_v 119._o the_o church_n to_o the_o moon_n which_o wax_v and_o wane_v be_v eclipse_v and_o sometime_o as_o in_o the_o change_n can_v be_v see_v yet_o none_o doubt_v but_o still_o there_o be_v a_o
can_v at_o the_o samâ—_n time_n dictate_v unto_o seven_o several_a clerk_n or_o notary_n ib._n he_o be_v of_o such_o esteem_n that_o divers_a will_v say_v 23._o it_fw-la se_fw-la cum_fw-la origen_n errare_fw-la quam_fw-la cum_fw-la alijs_fw-la verâ—_n sentire_fw-la that_o they_o have_v rather_o err_v with_o origen_n than_o think_v aright_o with_o other_o he_o exhort_v other_o to_o martyrdom_n and_o from_o his_o childhood_n be_v himself_o desirous_a of_o the_o honour_n thereof_o but_o in_o the_o seven_o persecution_n under_o decius_n he_o faint_v and_o his_o heart_n be_v so_o overset_v with_o fear_n to_o have_v his_o chaste_a body_n defile_v with_o a_o ugly_a ethiopian_a that_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o offer_v incense_n to_o the_o idol_n then_o to_o be_v so_o filthy_o abuse_v for_o this_o cause_n he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n and_o for_o very_a shame_n flee_v to_o judea_n wherâ—_n he_o be_v not_o only_o glad_o receive_v but_o also_o request_v public_o to_o preach_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o so_o it_o be_v lâ—â—_n fall_v upon_o that_o place_n of_o the_o psalmist_n unto_o the_o ungodly_a say_v god_n why_o do_v thou_o preach_v my_o law_n and_o take_v my_o covenant_n in_o thy_o mouth_n whereas_o thou_o hate_v to_o be_v reform_v and_o have_v cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o psalm_n 50.16.17_o these_o woâ—ds_n so_o deep_o wound_v his_o heart_n with_o grief_n that_o he_o close_v the_o book_n and_o sit_v down_o and_o weep_v and_o all_o the_o congregation_n weep_v with_o he_o in_o expound_v the_o scripture_n he_o be_v curious_a in_o search_v out_o of_o allegory_n and_o yet_o fall_v on_o that_o place_n math._n 19.12_o some_o have_v geld_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o take_v those_o word_n literal_o and_o geld_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v live_v without_o all_o suspicion_n of_o uncleanness_n ecclesiast_n whereas_o he_o expound_v almost_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n figurative_o he_o hold_v a_o fond_a opinion_n concern_v the_o pain_n of_o devil_n and_o wicked_a man_n after_o long_a torment_n to_o be_v finish_v it_o be_v usual_o say_v of_o he_o vbi_fw-la bene_fw-la scripsit_fw-la nemâ—_n melius_fw-la ubi_fw-la malè_fw-la nemo_fw-la pejus_fw-la where_o he_o write_v wellâ—_n nâ—ne_v better_a so_o that_o we_o may_v say_v of_o he_o as_o jeremy_n of_o his_o fig_n the_o good_a none_o better_a the_o evil_a nonâ—_n worse_o jer._n 24.2_o cypriaâ—â—_n be_v a_o learned_a godly_a bishop_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n he_o err_v indeed_o in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v have_v such_o as_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n if_o afterward_o they_o return_v to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o be_v rebaptise_v yet_o he_o be_v not_o obstinate_a in_o his_o error_n he_o be_v as_o aâ—stin_n say_v of_o he_o 5._o not_o only_o learn_v but_o docible_a and_o willing_a to_o be_v learn_v and_o that_o 4._o he_o will_v most_o easy_o have_v alter_v his_o opinion_n have_v this_o question_n in_o his_o life_n time_n be_v debate_v by_o such_o learned_a and_o holy_a man_n as_o afterward_o it_o be_v so_o that_o s._n austin_n make_v this_o observation_n touch_v cyprian_n error_n 18._o he_o therefore_o see_v not_o this_o one_o truth_n touch_v rebaptisation_n that_o other_o may_v see_v in_o he_o a_o more_o eminent_a and_o excellent_a truth_n to_o wit_n his_o humility_n modesty_n and_o charity_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n tertullian_n though_o he_o stand_v for_o ceremonial_a tradition_n unwritten_a and_o for_o doctrinal_a tradition_n which_o be_v first_o deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o afterward_o commit_v to_o writing_n yet_o deal_v with_o hermogenes_n the_o heretic_n in_o a_o question_n concern_v the_o faith_n whether_o all_o thing_n at_o the_o beginning_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o press_v he_o with_o a_o argument_n ab_fw-la authoritate_fw-la negatiuè_fw-la whether_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v of_o any_o subject_a matter_n i_o have_v 22._o as_o yet_o read_v no_o where_o say_v he_o let_v those_o of_o hermogenes_n his_o shop_n show_v that_o it_o be_v write_v if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v let_v they_o fear_v that_o wâ—e_n which_o be_v allot_v to_o such_o as_o add_v or_o take_v away_o but_o for_o himself_o he_o profess_v that_o ibid._n he_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o why_o may_v not_o we_o also_o argue_v negative_o touch_v divers_a tenet_n of_o popery_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o math._n 19.8_o in_o the_o two_o testament_n say_v origen_n 1._o every_o word_n that_o appertain_v to_o god_n may_v be_v require_v and_o discuss_v and_o all_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n out_o of_o they_o may_v be_v understand_v but_o if_o any_o thing_n do_v remain_v which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o determine_v no_o other_o three_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o to_o authorise_v any_o knowledge_n origen_n in_o his_o exposition_n upon_o the_o first_o psalm_n faith_n wâ—e_o may_v not_o be_v ignorant_a there_o be_v two_o and_o twenty_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n after_o the_o hebrew_n which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o letter_n among_o they_o this_o be_v likewise_o witness_v by_o eusebius_n 24._o that_o as_o origen_n receive_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n so_o likewise_o he_o reject_v those_o six_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a with_o the_o jew_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n tertullian_n speak_v in_o general_a of_o christian_n say_v 8._o the_o flesh_n feed_v upon_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v be_v fat_v as_o it_o be_v of_o god_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o distinct_a thing_n say_v corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la and_o elsewhere_o he_o mention_n the_o cup_n give_v to_o a_o lay-woman_n say_v 6._o from_o who_o hand_n shall_v she_o desire_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n of_o who_o cup_n shall_v she_o participate_v he_o speak_v of_o a_o christian_a woman_n marry_v to_o a_o infidel_n and_o show_v the_o inconvenience_n of_o such_o a_o match_n whereby_o the_o faithful_a wife_n be_v like_a to_o be_v debar_v of_o the_o comfort_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup._n origen_n make_v this_o question_n num._n what_o people_n be_v it_o that_o be_v accustom_v to_o drink_v blood_n and_o he_o answer_v the_o faithful_a people_n hereunto_o bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o people_n do_v drink_v but_o they_o have_v no_o commâ—nd_n so_o to_o do_v where_o he_o grant_v we_o that_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v the_o agend_n or_o church_n practice_v in_o this_o age_n beside_o origen_n in_o this_o very_a place_n allege_v christ_n precept_n for_o the_o cup_n out_o of_o the_o six_o of_o john_n cyprian_n speak_v of_o such_o as_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n have_v lapse_v and_o not_o stick_v to_o the_o truth_n and_o thereupon_o be_v bar_v from_o the_o communion_n he_o desire_v that_o upon_o their_o repentance_n they_o may_v be_v admit_v and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n edit_fw-la how_o shall_v we_o sit_v they_o for_o the_o cup_n of_o martyrdom_n if_o before_o we_o admit_v they_o not_o by_o right_a of_o communion_n to_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup_n in_o the_o church_n and_o again_o 3._o because_o some_o man_n out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o simplicity_n in_o sanctify_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o minister_a it_o to_o the_o people_n do_v not_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o god_n the_o author_n and_o institutour_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n do_v and_o teach_v where_o albeit_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o epistle_n be_v to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n in_o wine_n and_o not_o in_o mere_a water_n as_o the_o aquarij_fw-la do_v yet_o on_o the_o bye_n he_o discover_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o both_o kind_n and_o say_v express_o that_o the_o cup_n be_v minister_v or_o deliver_v to_o the_o people_n tertullian_n in_o divers_a place_n 3._o of_o his_o work_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o sacrament_n with_o we_o to_o wit_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n observe_v the_o same_o and_o for_o this_o he_o be_v bring_v under_o the_o spanish_a inquisition_n ecclesiae_fw-la and_o rough_o entertain_v for_o his_o pain_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o censure_n pass_v on_o he_o and_o extant_a 1609._o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o tertullia_n work_n of_o the_o eucharist_n tertullian_n dispute_v against_o martion_n who_o deny_v that_o christ_n have_v a_o true_a body_n confute_v he_o by_o a_o reason_n draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n in_o this_o manner_n a_o figure_n of_o a_o body_n presuppose_v a_o true_a body_n for_o of_o a_o show_n or_o fantasy_n there_o can_v be_v no_o figure_n but_o
of_o the_o evangelist_n what_o want_v it_o what_o obscurity_n be_v there_o in_o it_o all_o thing_n there_o be_v full_a and_o perfect_a saint_n basil_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a fall_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o argument_n of_o arrogancy_n either_o to_o reject_v any_o point_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v or_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v gregory_n nyssen_n lay_v this_o for_o a_o ground_n 639._o which_o no_o man_n shall_v contradict_v that_o in_o that_o only_o the_o truth_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v wherein_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o scripture_n testimony_n be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o same_o father_n in_o a_o oration_n of_o he_o call_v the_o scripture_n hierosol_n a_o even_a straight_o and_o inflexible_a rule_n neither_o mentioneth_n he_o any_o more_o rule_n but_o this_o onâ—_n and_o add_v the_o word_n ipsa_fw-la to_o the_o rule_n he_o delare_v the_o same_o to_o be_v a_o adequate_a and_o only_a rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n say_v council_n we_o ought_v to_o read_v only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n yea_o the_o same_o council_n recite_v only_o those_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o allow_v and_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n though_o a_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o six_o general_a council_n in_o trullo_n now_o if_o it_o be_v reply_v the_o laodicean_n council_n exclude_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v they_o and_o both_o these_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o palace_n call_v trullo_n and_o how_o can_v this_o stand_v together_o the_o matter_n be_v thus_o reconcile_v the_o laodicean_n speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o faith_n the_o carthaginian_a of_o the_o canon_n of_o good_a manner_n to_o both_o which_o the_o six_o council_n subscribe_v in_o that_o sense_n and_o we_o to_o it_o to_o proceed_v hilary_n tell_v we_o explanat_fw-la the_o law_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v contain_v in_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hebrew_n letter_n and_o athanasius_n say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o touch_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o namely_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n maccabee_n and_o the_o rest_n he_o say_v synopsi_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la canonici_fw-la they_o be_v read_v only_o to_o the_o caetechuman_n or_o novice_n in_o religion_n but_o be_v not_o canonical_a epiphanius_n after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canon_n of_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n censure_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasâ—icus_n in_o these_o word_n man_n they_o be_v fit_a and_o profitable_a but_o not_o reckon_v among_o those_o book_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o our_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v neither_o lay_v up_o with_o aaron_n nor_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o explanation_n of_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v find_v among_o saint_n cyprian_n work_n and_o so_o attribute_v to_o he_o set_v down_o the_o catalogue_n contain_v all_o those_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v seclude_v all_o those_o that_o be_v now_o in_o question_n we_o must_v know_v say_v he_o 1580._o that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o be_v call_v of_o our_o ancestor_n ecclesiastical_a as_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n all_o which_o they_o will_v indeed_o have_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o to_o be_v allege_v for_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n to_o this_o testimony_n of_o ruffian_n canus_n a_o popish_a writer_n thus_o reply_v 11._o although_o ruffin_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o by_o the_o reader_n leave_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o tradition_n as_o if_o canus_n a_o late_a writer_n be_v better_o skill_v in_o the_o primitive_a tradition_n than_o ruffinus_n or_o cyprian_a gregory_n nazianzen_n name_v 33â—_n all_o the_o book_n that_o we_o admit_v save_v that_o he_o omit_v the_o book_n of_o hester_n be_v mispersuade_v of_o the_o whole_a by_o reason_n of_o those_o apocryphal_a addition_n to_o it_o now_o bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o such_o testimony_n as_o these_o by_o say_v 10._o it_o be_v no_o fault_n in_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o â—_z because_o no_o general_a council_n in_o their_o day_n have_v decree_v any_o thing_n touch_v they_o but_o we_o ask_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o catholic_a divine_n after_o this_o pretend_a decree_n of_o their_o canon_n reject_v these_o book_n as_o other_o have_v do_v before_o for_o some_o in_o every_o age_n reject_v thâ—m_v of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n in_o this_o manner_n lat._n if_o her_o hand_n have_v lay_v up_o any_o portion_n of_o the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n he_o say_v that_o his_o sister_n after_o she_o have_v communicate_v she_o lay_v up_o some_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o as_o she_o keep_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o a_o cloth_n so_o she_o may_v carry_v the_o wine_n in_o a_o vial_n howsoever_o this_o religious_a woman_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o nazianzen_n bid_v 1._o reverence_v the_o lord_n table_n to_o which_o thou_o have_v access_n the_o bread_n whereof_o thou_o have_v be_v partaker_n the_o cup_n which_o thou_o have_v communicate_v be_v initiate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ._n athanasius_n be_v accuse_v for_o break_v a_o chalice_n write_v thus_o interpret_v what_o manner_n of_o cup_n or_o when_o or_o where_o be_v it_o break_v in_o every_o house_n there_o be_v many_o pot_n any_o of_o which_o if_o a_o man_n break_v he_o commit_v not_o sacrilege_n but_o if_o any_o man_n willing_o break_v the_o sacred_a chalice_n he_o commit_v sacrilege_n but_o that_o chalice_n be_v no_o where_o but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o lawful_a bishop_n this_o be_v the_o use_n destine_v to_o that_o chalice_n none_o other_o wherein_o you_o according_a to_o institution_n do_v drink_n unto_o and_o before_o the_o laity_n this_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o athanasius_n his_o day_n saint_n ambrose_n speak_v to_o a_o great_a secular_a prince_n theodosius_n in_o this_o sort_n theodos_fw-la how_o dare_v you_o lift_v up_o to_o he_o those_o hand_n from_o which_o the_o blood_n yet_o drop_v will_v you_o receive_v with_o they_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n or_o how_o will_v you_o put_v in_o your_o mouth_n his_o precious_a blood_n who_o in_o the_o command_a fury_n of_o your_o wrath_n have_v wicked_o shed_v so_o much_o innocent_a blood_n the_o same_o saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o initianâ—â—r_fw-la treatise_n that_o he_o whole_o set_v apart_o for_o the_o lay_v forth_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n specify_v not_o any_o other_o than_o either_o those_o two_o of_o we_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o we_o have_v of_o his_o as_o they_o be_v divide_v sixâ—_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pa._n you_o have_v produce_v hilary_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n on_o your_o side_n whereas_o they_o make_v for_o we_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n saint_n hâ—larie_n say_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la verbum_fw-la carnem_fw-la cibo_fw-la dominico_n sumimus_fw-la hil._n l._n 8._o de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la pro._n hilary_n testimony_n be_v much_o urge_v by_o mr._n musket_n priest_n and_o be_v notable_o clear_v by_o doctor_n feat_o in_o the_o second_o day_n disputation_n now_o to_o the_o place_n allege_v he_o say_v the_o word_n true_o become_v flesh_n true_o to_o wit_n by_o faith_n and_o spiritual_o not_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o carnal_o objection_n these_o word_n of_o hilary_n sub_n sacramento_n communicandae_fw-la carnis_fw-la and_o the_o like_o follow_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la corporis_fw-la svi_fw-la sumimus_fw-la we_o true_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o his_o body_n under_o a_o mystery_n prove_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n answer_n saint_n hilary_n by_o the_o word_n sub_fw-la sacramento_n and_o sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la sumimus_fw-la mean_v nothing_o but_o that_o in_o a_o mystery_n or_o sacramental_o we_o eat_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la be_v no_o more_o than_o in_o mysterio_fw-la that_o be_v mystical_o under_o a_o similitude_n in_o a_o similitude_n or_o after_o a_o resemblance_n object_n st._n hilary_n say_v in_o the_o book_n allege_v de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la relictus_fw-la ambigendi_fw-la locus_fw-la
and_o austin_n in_o this_o point_n be_v we_o of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 645._o that_o whereas_o under_o the_o law_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o priest_n and_o laic_n in_o communicate_v of_o victimâ—s_n in_o the_o nâ—w_v it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o one_o body_n and_o one_o cup_n be_v minister_v to_o all_o hierom_n say_v 6._o that_o the_o pastor_n administer_v the_o eucharist_n and_o distribute_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o people_n the_o same_o hierome_n reportâ—th_v how_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n in_o france_n be_v wont_a to_o carry_v the_o communion_n to_o person_n absent_a there_o be_v no_o man_n say_v he_o 1._o rich_o than_o exuperius_n who_o carry_v the_o lord_n body_n in_o a_o wicker_n basket_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o a_o glass_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o bishop_n sell_v the_o churchâ—plate_v for_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a hieroâ—ymi_n so_o that_o he_o be_v drive_v to_o use_v osier_n basket_n and_o glasse-cup_n but_o withal_o the_o story_n say_v he_o carry_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n several_o and_o apart_o and_o not_o by_o way_n of_o concomitancie_n beside_o that_o the_o wine_n may_v be_v carry_v abroad_o in_o a_o vial_n to_o sick_a person_n without_o any_o such_o danger_n of_o spill_v as_o the_o point_n jesuit_n dream_v on_o saint_n austin_n say_v 49_o all_o that_o will_v have_v life_n be_v exhort_v to_o drink_v of_o the_o blood_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v receive_v the_o cup_n answer_v amen_n pope_n lâ—o_o reprove_v such_o as_o in_o his_o time_n refuse_v the_o cup_n which_o be_v a_o token_n that_o the_o cup_n be_v then_o in_o use_n among_o the_o laiety_n his_o word_n be_v these_o quadrage_n whereas_o some_o to_o hide_v their_o infidelity_n come_v sometime_o to_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o celebration_n of_o sacred_a mystery_n they_o so_o temper_v the_o matter_n that_o with_o unworthy_a mouth_n they_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n but_o decline_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n i_o will_v â—herefore_o have_v your_o holiness_n take_v notice_n that_o by_o these_o sign_n they_o may_v be_v discover_v and_o their_o sacrilegious_a dissemble_n may_v be_v find_v out_o and_o descry_v that_o be_v thus_o discover_v they_o may_v by_o priestly_a authority_n he_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o like_a sort_n gelasius_n enjoin_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n we_o have_v find_v say_v he_o autem_fw-la that_o certain_a have_v receive_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n only_o abstain_v from_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a blaud_n which_o man_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v entangle_v with_o i_o know_v not_o what_o superstition_n either_o let_v they_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n or_o else_o let_v they_o be_v whole_o exclude_v from_o receive_v because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o divide_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n without_o grievous_a sacrilege_n reply_n gelasius_n haply_o speak_v of_o some_o ibid._n priest_n who_o consecrate_v the_o element_n but_o themselves_o receive_v not_o in_o both_o kind_n answer_n the_o word_n he_o use_v be_v recipiant_fw-la and_o arceantur_fw-la which_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o people_n who_o do_v not_o themselves_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o from_o the_o minister_n hand_n as_o also_o the_o word_n arceantur_fw-la that_o be_v let_v they_o not_o be_v receive_v though_o they_o offer_v themselves_o beside_o the_o ancient_a history_n speak_v not_o of_o any_o priest_n that_o ever_o make_v scruple_n of_o drink_v of_o the_o chalice_n which_o himself_o have_v consecrate_v reply_n the_o manichee_n have_v a_o opinion_n 6._o that_o wine_n be_v not_o create_v by_o god_n but_o by_o some_o evil_a spirit_n and_o that_o christ_n do_v not_o shed_v his_o blood_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o hereupon_o they_o abstain_v from_o the_o chalice_n therefore_o the_o church_n in_o detestation_n of_o this_o error_n for_o a_o time_n command_v communion_n under_o both_o kind_n reply_n upon_o this_o occasion_n gelasius_n make_v the_o decree_n record_v by_o gratian._n râ—joynder_n this_o be_v not_o do_v upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o manichee_n error_n for_o before_o ever_o they_o appear_v in_o any_o number_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o apostle_n ignatius_n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n now_o cyprian_n the_o young_a of_o these_o flourish_v about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o eccles_n and_o the_o manichee_n rise_v not_o till_o about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o seventy_o three_o 11._o again_o although_o leo_n speak_v of_o the_o manichee_n yet_o jesuit_n vasques_n say_v 42_o that_o he_o command_v not_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n because_o of_o they_o but_o require_v that_o those_o which_o feign_v themselves_o catholic_n and_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a communion_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n into_o their_o hand_n pretend_v that_o they_o drink_v the_o wine_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o shall_v careful_o be_v observe_v now_o among_o a_o multitude_n of_o communicant_n some_o few_o may_v hold_v the_o cup_n to_o their_o mouth_n and_o make_v show_v of_o drink_v and_o yet_o receive_v no_o wine_n the_o cup_n then_o be_v not_o for_o a_o time_n only_o allow_v to_o the_o laic_n by_o leo_n and_o gelasius_n thereby_o to_o discover_v who_o be_v manichee_n but_o in_o these_o pope_n day_n the_o cup_n be_v usual_o and_o ordinary_o give_v to_o the_o laic_n and_o upon_o the_o refuse_v of_o the_o cup_n then_o in_o use_n among_o the_o catholic_n the_o manichee_n be_v discover_v otherwise_o how_o can_v the_o pope_n have_v reprove_v their_o practice_n how_o can_v the_o manichee_n have_v beâ—ne_v espy_v and_o know_v if_o they_o and_o the_o catholic_n have_v receive_v in_o one_o kind_a both_o alike_o for_o this_o be_v the_o token_n that_o leo_n will_v have_v they_o know_v by_o for_o that_o thâ—y_v refuse_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o cup_n be_v offer_v orderly_o unto_o they_o as_o unto_o other_o but_o thâ—y_o refuse_v it_o now_o touch_v the_o place_n of_o gâ—lasius_n the_o same_o vasquâ—z_n say_v 76._o that_o whereas_o some_o of_o his_o part_n apply_v the_o same_o to_o the_o manichee_n canonâ—_n for_o therein_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v of_o that_o nature_n in_o regard_n of_o itself_o that_o without_o grievous_a sacrilege_n it_o can_v be_v divide_v and_o sever_v the_o one_o part_n from_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n because_o of_o the_o institution_n and_o signification_n admit_v then_o that_o the_o manichee_n occasion_v this_o decree_n yet_o this_o decree_n be_v back_v with_o a_o general_a â—eason_n which_o forbid_v all_o to_o communicate_v in_o one_o kind_n only_o under_o the_o peril_n of_o sacrilege_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n canon_n reach_v not_o only_o to_o the_o manichee_n but_o to_o all_o such_o as_o halue_fw-mi the_o communion_n be_v they_o manichee_n oâ—_n papist_n or_o whatsoever_o they_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n saint_n austin_n 22._o with_o other_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o nâ—w_a law_n flow_v out_o of_o christ_n side_n now_o none_o issue_v thence_o but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o water_n which_o be_v baptism_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o supper_n the_o same_o austin_n say_v 3_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v dâ—liuâ—red_v unto_o we_o a_o few_o sacrament_n in_o stead_n of_o many_o and_o the_o same_o in_o do_v most_o easy_a in_o signification_n most_o excellent_a in_o observation_n most_o reuâ—rend_a as_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o same_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n whiâ—h_o he_o call_v for_o 2._o number_v the_o few_o for_o observation_n easy_a for_o signification_n excellent_a withal_o indeed_o add_v a_o si_fw-la quid_fw-la aliud_fw-la if_o any_o such_o other_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n but_o himself_o can_v not_o find_v any_o other_o for_o he_o conclude_v they_o within_o the_o number_n of_o two_o say_v 9_o these_o be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o eucharist_n saint_n chrysostome_n say_v monach._n that_o before_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v we_o call_v it_o bread_n but_o when_o god_n grace_n after_o consecration_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v free_v from_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o be_v account_v worthy_a of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n remain_v still_o in_o it_o châ—ysostome_n say_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n they_o say_v
much_o upon_o theodoret_n but_o gregory_n valence_n controver_n tell_v you_o that_o theodoret_n be_v tax_v of_o error_n by_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n although_o he_o afterward_o revoke_v his_o error_n reply_n you_o shall_v have_v show_v that_o the_o council_n tax_v he_o with_o error_n in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o that_o he_o retract_v this_o opinion_n as_o erroneous_a and_o then_o you_o have_v say_v somewhat_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o at_o fiâ—st_v he_o be_v not_o so_o firm_a in_o his_o faith_n be_v too_o much_o addict_v to_o theodorus_n bishop_n of_o mopsvestia_n and_o to_o nestorius_n so_o that_o he_o write_v against_o the_o twelve_o chapâ—ers_n which_o cyril_n compose_v against_o the_o nestorian_n but_o afterward_o he_o revoke_v his_o error_n and_o accursed_a nestorius_n evagrio_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v not_o confess_v the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n whereupon_o thâ—_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n receive_v he_o into_o their_o communion_n 9_o beside_o in_o the_o dialogue_n allege_v theodoret_n have_v notable_o oppose_v the_o grand_a heretic_n eutyches_n and_o therein_o show_v himself_o very_a orthodox_n i_o proceed_v to_o saint_n austin_n the_o oracle_n of_o the_o latin_a father_n who_o judgement_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v in_o part_n declare_v in_o the_o first_o centurie_n he_o hold_v that_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n his_o rule_n be_v that_o whensoever_o the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v chrisâ—'s_n body_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v the_o speech_n be_v always_o figurative_a bonifa_n for_o sacrament_n be_v sign_n which_o often_o do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v signify_v and_o represent_v therefore_o do_v they_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o thus_o baptism_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n burial_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n now_o as_o 21._o baptism_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n so_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n call_v his_o body_n and_o again_o 12._o christ_n doubt_v not_o to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v a_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o same_o father_n upon_o occasion_n of_o christ_n speech_n except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n joh._n 6.53_o give_v we_o this_o general_a rule_n 3_o that_o whensoever_o we_o find_v in_o scripture_n any_o speech_n of_o command_v some_o heinous_a act_n or_o forbid_v some_o laudable_a thing_n there_o to_o hold_v the_o speâ—ch_n to_o be_v figurative_a even_o as_o this_o of_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o chrâ—st_n now_o of_o this_o sacrament_n do_v not_o christ_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n saint_n austin_n word_n be_v these_o 16._o if_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o command_v any_o vile_a or_o ill_a fact_n the_o speech_n be_v figurative_a except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o facinus_fw-la vel_fw-la flagitium_fw-la videtur_fw-la jubere_fw-la christ_n seem_v to_o command_v a_o wicked_a and_o sinful_a act_n figura_fw-la est_fw-la ergo_fw-la it_o be_v therefore_o a_o figurative_a speech_n ibid._n command_v we_o to_o partake_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n and_o sweet_o and_o profitable_o keep_v in_o memory_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v crucify_v for_o we_o now_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o our_o feed_n on_o christ_n body_n the_o same_o father_n tell_v we_o â—â—_o that_o it_o be_v not_o corporal_a and_o sensual_a but_o spiritual_a credendo_fw-la by_o believe_v how_o shall_v i_o send_v up_o my_o hand_n into_o heaven_n to_o take_v hold_n on_o christ_n fit_v there_o send_v thy_o faith_n say_v he_o and_o thou_o have_v hold_v of_o he_o again_o 25._o why_o prepare_v thou_o thy_o tooth_n and_o thy_o belly_n believe_v and_o thou_o have_v eat_v and_o again_o 20â—_n for_o this_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o live_a bread_n to_o believe_v in_o he_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o eat_v objection_n you_o rely_v much_o upon_o saint_n augustine_n but_o he_o make_v for_o we_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o that_o place_n where_o he_o say_v 8._o that_o christ_n at_o his_o supper_n carry_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n answer_n our_o learned_a doctor_n bishop_n morton_z have_v notable_o clear_v 8._o this_o place_n saint_n augustine_n expound_v the_o 3â—_n psalm_n and_o fall_v upon_o a_o wrong_a translation_n of_o that_o place_n in_o samuel_n 1.21.13_o and_o david_n feign_v himself_o mad_a in_o their_o hand_n read_v thus_o he_o carry_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n now_o this_o can_v say_v he_o be_v mean_v of_o david_n or_o any_o other_o man_n literal_o they_o be_v mean_v then_o of_o christ_n when_o he_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o these_o word_n et_fw-la ferebatur_fw-la in_o manibus_fw-la suis_fw-la be_v neither_o in_o the_o original_a hebrew_n text_n nor_o in_o your_o vulgar_a translation_n for_o there_o it_o isâ—_n &_o collabebatur_fw-la inter_fw-la manus_fw-la eorum_fw-la david_n play_v the_o mad_a man_n slip_v or_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o other_o they_o that_o transcribe_v the_o septuagint_n mistake_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o hand_n his_o own_o hand_n for_o their_o hand_n occasion_v this_o interpretation_n now_o saint_n austin_n interpret_v himself_o and_o answer_v his_o quomodo_fw-la ferebatur_fw-la with_o a_o quodammodo_fw-la a_o 2._o adverbe_n of_o likeness_n and_o similitude_n say_v that_o after_o a_o certain_a manner_n christ_n carry_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n and_o thus_o he_o qualify_v his_o foâ—mer_a speech_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o christ_n corporal_n carry_v of_o his_o body_n proper_o in_o his_o own_o hand_n but_o quodammodo_fw-la afâ—er_v a_o soâ—t_n and_o thus_o saint_n austin_n say_v bonifac._n secuâ—dum_fw-la quendam_fw-la modum_fw-la this_o sacrament_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n nâ—t_o literal_o but_o as_o baptism_n the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v call_v faith_n to_o wit_n figurative_o and_o improper_o objection_n you_o allege_v saint_n chrysostome_n against_o transubstantion_n but_o he_o make_v for_o it_o say_v encoenijs_fw-la do_v thou_o see_v bread_n do_v thou_o see_v wine_n do_v these_o thing_n go_v to_o the_o draught_n as_o other_o meat_n do_v not_o so_o think_v not_o soâ—_n for_o as_o when_o wax_n be_v put_v to_o the_o fire_n nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n remain_v nothing_o redound_v so_o here_o also_o tâ—inke_v thou_o the_o mystery_n consume_v with_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ._n answer_n this_o place_n as_o bishop_n bilson_n say_v etc._n make_v not_o for_o you_o for_o you_o say_v the_o substance_n be_v abolish_v but_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v but_o when_o you_o put_v wax_v inâ—o_o the_o fire_n nothing_o neither_o show_n nor_o substance_n nor_o accident_n remain_v and_o yet_o if_o you_o consult_v the_o school_n they_o will_v tell_v you_o the_o accident_n only_o perish_v the_o matter_n do_v not_o neither_o do_v chrysostome_n say_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consume_v by_o the_o body_n of_o christâ—_n but_o he_o say_v so_o think_v when_o thou_o come_v to_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v think_v not_o on_o the_o element_n but_o lift_v up_o the_o eye_n of_o thy_o mind_n above_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v consume_v and_o this_o he_o speak_v to_o stir_v up_o the_o communicant_n rather_o to_o mark_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o wonderful_a power_n and_o effect_n of_o god_n spirit_n and_o grace_n than_o the_o condition_n and_o natural_a digestion_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o be_v his_o meaning_n for_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n follow_v he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o approach_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n do_v not_o think_v that_o you_o receive_v the_o divine_a body_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o man_n but_o that_o you_o take_v a_o fiery_a coal_n from_o a_o seraphim_n or_o angel_n with_o a_o pair_n of_o tong_n by_o this_o strain_n of_o rhetoric_n chrysostome_n as_o his_o manner_n be_v persuade_v the_o people_n to_o come_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n with_o no_o less_o reverence_n than_o if_o they_o be_v to_o receive_v a_o fiery_a coal_n as_o isaiah_n do_v in_o his_o vision_n from_o one_o of_o the_o glorious_a seraphim_n chrysostome_n have_v no_o intent_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v into_o a_o angel_n or_o his_o hand_n into_o a_o pair_n of_o tong_n or_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n into_o a_o coal_n of_o fire_n and_o he_o use_v the_o same_o amplification_n in_o both_o the_o speech_n the_o same_o phrase_n think_v you_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o to_o the_o same_o people_n so_o that_o if_o one_o be_v as_o certain_o
the_o protestant_n pro._n master_n bedel_n answer_v master_n wadesworth_n 110_o that_o have_v it_o please_v god_n to_o have_v open_v his_o eye_n as_o he_o do_v elisha_n servant_n he_o may_v have_v see_v that_o there_o be_v more_o on_o our_o side_n than_o against_o we_o beside_o as_o master_n bedel_n say_v the_o roman_a doctor_n may_v bring_v in_o whole_a army_n of_o witness_n on_o their_o side_n when_o they_o change_v the_o question_n and_o prove_v what_o no_o body_n deny_v as_o when_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o monarchy_n over_o all_o christian_n a_o uncontrollable_a jurisdiction_n and_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n 35.36_o bellarmine_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a to_o prove_v only_o that_o saint_n peter_n have_v a_o primacy_n of_o honour_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v far_o short_a of_o that_o supremacy_n which_o the_o pope_n now_o claim_v and_o which_o be_v the_o question_n so_o also_o to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n toto_fw-la bellarmine_n spend_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o cite_v the_o father_n of_o several_a age_n to_o what_o purpose_n when_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o presence_n but_o of_o the_o manner_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tooth_n or_o belly_n which_o he_o in_o a_o manner_n deny_v or_o to_o the_o soul_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o receiver_n so_o also_o 6._o bellarmine_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o purgatory_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n as_o ambrose_n hilary_n origen_n basil_n lactantius_n jerome_n but_o far_o from_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o question_n and_o quite_o beside_o their_o meaning_n for_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o fire_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o sixtus_n senensis_n say_v 171._o and_o bellarmine_n cite_v they_o for_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n before_o the_o end_n in_o like_a sort_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n bellarmine_n muster_v up_o thirty_o father_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n 19_o now_o here_o be_v a_o army_n of_o ancient_n able_a to_o fright_v some_o untrained_a soldier_n but_o it_o be_v but_o like_o the_o army_n that_o trouble_v the_o burgundian_n nineteeen_o who_o lie_v near_o to_o paris_n and_o look_v for_o the_o battle_n suppose_v great_a thistle_n to_o have_v be_v lance_n hold_v upright_o or_o like_o those_o soldier_n mention_v by_o plutarch_n in_o the_o life_n of_o agesilaus_n who_o bombast_v and_o emboss_v out_o their_o coat_n with_o great_a quarter_n to_o make_v they_o seem_v big_a and_o terrible_a to_o the_o enemy_n but_o after_o they_o be_v overthrow_v and_o slay_v in_o the_o field_n agesilaus_n cause_v they_o to_o be_v strip_v and_o bid_v his_o soldier_n behold_v their_o slender_a and_o weerish_v body_n of_o which_o they_o stand_v so_o much_o in_o fear_n while_o they_o look_v so_o big_a upon_o their_o enemy_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bellarmine_n force_n they_o keep_v a_o great_a quarter_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o join_v issue_n for_o it_o they_o be_v soon_o defeat_v for_o of_o the_o father_n allege_v by_o bellarmine_n thâ—re_o be_v as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o age_n seven_o of_o the_o thirty_o which_o be_v no_o father_n but_o post-nati_a puny_n to_o primitive_a antiquity_n eight_o of_o they_o be_v just_o suspect_v not_o to_o be_v man_n of_o that_o credit_n as_o that_o their_o deposition_n may_v be_v take_v two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o be_v wrong_v cite_v by_o a_o writ_n of_o error_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistranslated_n seven_o other_o of_o they_o speak_v like_o poet_n orator_n panegyrist_n not_o dogmatical_o but_o figurative_o with_o rhetorical_a compellation_n express_v their_o vote_n and_o desire_n the_o other_o six_o that_o remain_v they_o speak_v of_o intercession_n in_o general_a not_o of_o invocation_n in_o particular_a of_o some_o few_o people_n private_a practice_n but_o not_o of_o the_o church_n office_n agend_n or_o doctrine_n general_o teach_v practise_v and_o establish_v beside_o as_o master_n moulin_n say_v 324._o among_o so_o many_o author_n as_o may_v fill_v a_o house_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o find_v somewhat_o to_o wrest_v to_o a_o man_n own_o advantage_n and_o never_o to_o be_v perceive_v because_o few_o man_n have_v these_o book_n and_o of_o they_o that_o have_v they_o few_o do_v read_v they_o and_o of_o those_o that_o read_v they_o few_o of_o all_o do_v understand_v they_o but_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o conceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o testimony_n and_o allegation_n of_o the_o father_n let_v we_o observe_v such_o caution_n as_o the_o learned_a 100_o have_v set_v down_o for_o our_o help_n herein_o the_o father_n write_n be_v either_o dogmatic_a polemicall_a or_o popular_a cauâ—ion_n caution_n in_o their_o dogmatic_a and_o doctrinal_a wherein_o they_o set_v down_o positive_a divinity_n they_o be_v usual_o very_o circumspect_a in_o their_o polemickes_n and_o agonisticke_n earnest_a and_o resolute_a in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a discourse_n free_a and_o plain_a caution_n in_o their_o conâ—roversall_a write_n it_o fall_v out_o sometime_o that_o through_o heat_n of_o disputation_n while_o they_o oppose_v one_o error_n they_o slâ—p_v inâ—o_o the_o opposite_a like_o one_o that_o labour_v to_o make_v a_o crooked_a thing_n straight_o bend_v it_o the_o quite_o contrary_a way_n thus_o hierome_n whâ—les_v he_o affront_v such_o aâ—_n impugned_a virginity_n himself_o quarrel_v at_o lawful_a matrimony_n otherwise_o the_o father_n in_o their_o polemique_n while_o they_o keep_v themselves_o close_o to_o the_o question_n in_o hand_n their_o tenet_n be_v ever_o most_o sound_a and_o direct_v in_o their_o homily_n caution_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n they_o stâ—ive_v to_o move_v affection_n so_o that_o they_o run_v forth_o into_o â—_z of_o rhetoric_n and_o keep_v not_o themselves_o close_a to_o point_n of_o doctrine_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n sixtus_n senensis_n give_v a_o good_a rule_n to_o wit_n 152._o that_o their_o say_n be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o rigour_n because_o that_o orator_n like_v they_o speak_v hyperbolical_o and_o in_o excess_n and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o chysostome_n as_o well_o he_o may_v for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o use_v such_o rhetorical_a strain_n as_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o five_o centurie_n and_o hierome_n say_v of_o himself_o helvid_n i_o have_v play_v the_o orator_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o declamation_n to_o wit_n by_o way_n of_o amplification_n and_o exaggeration_n saint_n hierome_n observe_v 220._o that_o before_o that_o southern_a devil_n arius_n arise_v at_o alexandria_n caution_n the_o ancient_n speak_v certain_a thing_n in_o simplicity_n and_o not_o so_o wary_o saint_n austin_n make_v the_o like_a observation_n touch_v pelagius_n how_o that_o the_o father_n ante_fw-la mota_fw-la certamina_fw-la pelagiana_n extend_v the_o power_n of_o freewill_n above_o measure_n have_v then_o no_o cause_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v no_o pelagius_n then_o rise_v up_o in_o the_o world_n a_o enemy_n of_o grace_n and_o advancer_n of_o nature_n until_o the_o pelagian_n begin_v to_o wrangle_v the_o father_n say_v saint_n austin_n 7._o and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o saint_n chrysostome_n take_v less_o hâ—ed_v to_o their_o speech_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o point_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o freewill_n but_o after_o that_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n arise_v it_o make_v we_o say_v the_o same_o austin_n 3._o multò_fw-la vigilantiores_fw-la diligentioresque_fw-la much_o more_o diligent_a and_o vigilant_a in_o scan_v of_o this_o point_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o doctor_n that_o live_v in_o the_o middle_a age_n what_o time_n popery_n be_v not_o yet_o grow_v to_o his_o height_n they_o speak_v not_o so_o wary_o in_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n and_o grace_n yet_o they_o leave_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n without_o a_o witness_n 1_o tim._n 6.12_o câ—uâ—ion_n we_o must_v not_o take_v up_o such_o custom_n as_o be_v sometimes_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o make_v precedent_n of_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v warrant_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o â—_z then_o live_v for_o the_o father_n be_v take_v up_o wiâ—h_o weighty_a matter_n wink_v at_o other_o fault_n and_o be_v drive_v to_o bear_v with_o what_o they_o can_v not_o redress_v saint_n austin_n complain_v of_o the_o superstition_n of_o certain_a christian_n that_o in_o church_n yard_n do_v kneel_v before_o the_o tomb_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o before_o the_o paint_a history_n of_o their_o suffering_n 6._o i_o know_v many_o say_v he_o who_o worship_n sepulcher_n and_o picture_n i_o know_v many_o who_o drink_v most_o excessive_o over_o the_o dead_a the_o good_a bishop_n see_v these_o malady_n in_o their_o flock_n and_o desire_v to_o reform_v they_o but_o they_o fear_v lest_o the_o rude_a people_n shall_v hinder_v
eleutherius_fw-la time_n or_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n for_o have_v it_o be_v so_o the_o britain_n who_o change_v not_o their_o faith_n but_o keep_v still_o the_o substantial_a ground_n thereof_o will_v likewise_o have_v hold_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n yea_o doubtless_o those_o catholic_a bishop_n of_o britain_n have_v they_o but_o know_v and_o believe_v as_o now_o it_o be_v give_v out_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v jure_fw-la divinâ—_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o god_n appointment_n the_o monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v obedience_n to_o austin_n and_o in_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o they_o oppose_v it_o as_o be_v urge_v by_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a faction_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o as_o now_o it_o be_v make_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n for_o now_o a_o day_n man_n be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nothing_o but_o hell_n can_v be_v look_v for_o and_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n solutis_fw-la be_v require_v as_o a_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v no_o part_n nor_o article_n of_o the_o ancient_a britain_n creed_n and_o therefore_o they_o withstand_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n they_o sure_o it_o be_v none_o now_o a_o day_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n hereby_o be_v overthrow_v the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n for_o if_o as_o the_o papist_n 1564._o say_n and_o swear_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n then_o be_v the_o case_n like_o to_o go_v hard_o with_o the_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o british_a monk_n of_o bangor_n style_v saint_n and_o martyr_n that_o die_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o yet_o within_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o this_o grand_a imposture_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n be_v notable_o discover_v by_o the_o learned_a and_o zealous_a bishop_n of_o coventrie_n and_o lichfield_n durham_n doctor_n morton_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o durham_n my_o conclusion_n shall_v be_v this_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o creed_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n but_o out_o of_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v salvation_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o these_o our_o british_a martyr_n therefore_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o as_o it_o be_v pretend_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o old_a creed_n but_o a_o particular_a of_o the_o new_a trent_n creed_n the_o seven_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 600._o to_o 700._o papist_n proceed_v to_o name_v your_o man_n protestant_n i_o name_v gregory_n the_o great_a who_o bellarmine_n usual_o 22._o place_v in_o this_o seven_o age_n for_o that_o he_o live_v unto_o the_o year_n 605_o what_o time_n as_o trithemius_n say_v eccles._n he_o die_v now_o also_o live_v his_o scholar_n isidore_n bishop_n of_o sivil_a in_o spain_n usual_o 1583._o term_v isidore_n the_o young_a now_o also_o by_o bellarmine_n account_n though_o other_o make_v he_o much_o ancient_a live_v hesychius_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n with_o other_o worthy_n as_o namely_o the_o britain_n of_o wales_n as_o also_o saint_n aidan_n and_o finan_n now_o also_o be_v hold_v the_o six_o general_n council_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n gregory_n he_o be_v we_o pro._n gregory_n indeed_o live_v in_o a_o troublesome_a time_n while_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n overranne_n italy_n and_o rome_n be_v besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n there_o be_v then_o also_o great_a decay_n in_o knowledge_n and_o scarcity_n of_o able_a man_n to_o furnish_v the_o church_n withal_o and_o few_o in_o italy_n as_o baronius_n say_v 62._o that_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o greek_a and_o latin_a yea_o gregory_n himself_o 69._o proâ—esseth_v that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n yet_o be_v he_o stâ—led_v the_o great_a and_o yet_o not_o so_o great_a as_o godly_a and_o modest_a it_o be_v common_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o good_a bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o bad_a one_o 29._o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o pope_n and_o leader_n of_o the_o pontifician_n company_n and_o the_o last_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v superstitious_a in_o diverse_a thing_n he_o live_v in_o a_o decline_a age_n and_o as_o in_o time_n so_o in_o some_o truth_n come_v short_a of_o his_o predecessor_n yet_o he_o teach_v not_o as_o your_o trent_n papist_n do_v but_o join_v with_o we_o in_o diverse_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n gregory_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n gregory_n hold_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n say_v 2._o whatsoever_o serve_v for_o edification_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o volume_n of_o the_o scripture_n 5._o wherein_o be_v all_o resolution_n of_o doubt_n full_o and_o plentiful_o to_o be_v find_v they_o be_v like_o a_o full_a spring_n that_o can_v be_v draw_v dry_a he_o approve_v the_o vulgar_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n 2._o exhort_v a_o layman_n to_o study_v they_o because_o say_v he_o 1._o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v god_n letter_n or_o epistle_n to_o his_o creature_n wherein_o he_o reveal_v his_o whole_a mind_n to_o he_o and_o lest_o any_o complain_v of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o scripture_n he_o compare_v they_o to_o a_o 1._o river_n wherein_o there_o be_v as_o well_o shallow_a ford_n for_o lamb_n to_o wade_v in_o as_o depth_n for_o the_o elephant_n to_o swim_v in_o and_o isidore_n say_v that_o 18._o the_o scripture_n be_v common_a to_o petty_a scholar_n and_o to_o proficient_n and_o whereas_o heretic_n use_v to_o allege_v scripture_n for_o themselves_o gregory_n say_v 8._o they_o may_v be_v confute_v by_o scripture_n itself_o even_o as_o goliath_n be_v slay_v with_o his_o own_o sword_n gregory_n hold_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n apocryphal_a we_o do_v not_o amiss_o say_v 17._o he_o if_o we_o produce_v a_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n though_o not_o canonical_a yet_o publish_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o occam_n according_o report_v gregory_n judgement_n say_v 16._o the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n the_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o wisdom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n isidore_n say_v 2._o in_o these_o apocryphal_a although_o there_o be_v some_o truth_n to_o be_v find_v yet_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o many_o error_n therein_o they_o be_v not_o of_o canonical_a authority_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n saint_n gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n if_o they_o be_v his_o 2._o tell_v we_o of_o some_o that_o be_v go_v to_o sea_n some_o whereof_o happy_o be_v layman_n carry_v with_o they_o the_o consecrated_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o ship_n and_o there_o receive_v it_o and_o again_o 58._o his_o body_n be_v there_o receive_v his_o flesh_n be_v there_o divide_v for_o the_o people_n salvation_n his_o blood_n be_v not_o now_o pour_v out_o upon_o the_o hand_n of_o infidel_n but_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o speak_v express_o of_o the_o faithful_a and_o of_o the_o people_n and_o in_o his_o homily_n touch_v the_o passeover_n he_o say_v 2._o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v now_o learned_a not_o by_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o by_o drink_v of_o it_o which_o blood_n be_v then_o put_v on_o both_o post_n when_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o both_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o heart_n herein_o gregory_n resemble_v the_o partake_n of_o christ_n blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o paschall_n lamb_n in_o the_o twelve_o of_o exodus_fw-la strike_v upon_o both_o poâ—ts_n of_o the_o door_n thereby_o note_v the_o mouth_n and_o the_o heart_n each_o whereof_o after_o their_o manner_n receive_v christ_n for_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o corporal_o we_o receive_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o with_o our_o heart_n and_o by_o faith_n we_o receive_v the_o thing_n sacramental_a the_o blood_n itself_o beside_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o drink_v and_o the_o term_n he_o use_v hauritur_fw-la and_o perfunditur_fw-la that_o christ_n blood_n be_v shed_v and_o take_v as_o a_o draught_n demonstrate_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o partake_v christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o his_o body_n and_o enclose_v in_o his_o vein_n but_o as_o sever_v from_o it_o as_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o have_v 7._o observe_v isidore_n say_v 15._o the_o four_o prayer_n be_v bring_v in_o for_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n that_o all_o bâ—ing_v reconcile_v by_o charity_n may_v
resiant_a at_o constantinople_n and_o part_n of_o the_o country_n that_o rebel_v be_v conquer_a by_o the_o king_n of_o lombardy_n and_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a dukedom_n fall_v unto_o the_o pope_n now_o be_v the_o emperor_n drive_v out_o of_o italy_n and_o every_o one_o catch_v what_o he_o can_v the_o lumbards_n be_v the_o strong_a party_n and_o with_o they_o the_o pope_n fall_v at_o odds_n about_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o spoil_n and_o find_v they_o too_o hard_o for_o he_o as_o before_o he_o have_v use_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o lumbards_n to_o suppress_v the_o emperor_n so_o now_o he_o call_v in_o pippin_n martial_n of_o the_o palace_n or_o constable_n of_o france_n and_o â—â—aâ—les_v his_o son_n surname_v the_o great_a and_o by_o their_o power_n he_o suppress_v the_o lumbards_n this_o service_n do_v pipin_n and_o his_o son_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o requital_n whereof_o chilpâ—ricke_n be_v a_o weak_a prince_n be_v depose_v pipin_n and_o the_o baron_n and_o the_o people_n of_o france_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o by_o pope_n zacharies_n favour_n pipin_n son_n to_o carolus_n martellus_n be_v crown_v king_n of_o the_o fâ—aâ—ks_n and_o charles_n the_o great_a son_n to_o pipin_n be_v crown_v emperor_n of_o the_o west_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o who_o succee_v adrian_n then_o come_v the_o pope_n and_o charlemaigne_n to_o the_o partage_n of_o the_o empire_n leave_v a_o poor_a pittance_n for_o the_o emperor_n of_o greece_n and_o this_o be_v the_o issue_n of_o the_o fierce_a contention_n about_o image_n the_o pope_n pull_v down_o emperor_n and_o set_v up_o image_n and_o indeed_o these_o baby_n and_o puppet_n serve_v the_o pope_n to_o stalk_v withal_o but_o other_o fowl_n be_v shoot_v at_o to_o wit_n jurisdiction_n and_o a_o temporal_a monarchy_n and_o indeed_o about_o this_o time_n the_o pope_n grow_v great_a so_o that_o it_o be_v god_n gracious_a deal_n with_o his_o church_n that_o he_o find_v such_o opposition_n as_o he_o do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n not_o dare_v and_o the_o western_a in_o regard_n of_o late_a courtesy_n receive_v from_o the_o pope_n be_v haply_o not_o will_v open_o to_o affront_v he_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o image_n come_v we_o now_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v prayer_n bede_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o proverbes_n right_o 4._o ascribe_v to_o bede_n and_o not_o to_o saint_n hierome_n say_v 4._o we_o ought_v to_o invocate_v that_o be_v by_o prayer_n to_o call_v into_o we_o none_o but_o god_n antonius_n in_o his_o melissa_n or_o mellifluous_a sermon_n say_v that_o 4._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n and_o adore_v that_o nature_n only_o which_o be_v uncreated_a but_o the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v clip_v off_o a_o piece_n of_o his_o tongue_n 1584._o command_v the_o word_n only_o to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o his_o write_n now_o the_o word_n only_o be_v the_o only_a principal_a word_n that_o show_v we_o the_o author_n drift_n and_o the_o word_n which_o gregory_n nyssen_n from_o who_o he_o borrw_v this_o speech_n 〈…〉_z use_v in_o the_o original_a of_o faith_n and_o merit_n bede_n hold_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n impute_v to_o we_o 8._o christ_n condemnation_n be_v our_o justification_n his_o death_n be_v our_o life_n he_o disclaim_v justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n for_o speak_v of_o a_o regenerate_a man_n he_o say_v 77._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o work_n but_o only_o by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o 31._o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v that_o either_o his_o freedom_n of_o will_n or_o his_o merit_n be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v he_o unto_o bliss_n but_o understand_v that_o he_o can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n only_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 23._o that_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v we_o shall_v be_v well_o reward_v and_o that_o not_o by_o merit_n but_o by_o grace_n only_o and_o he_o have_v a_o sweet_a prayer_n that_o 24._o the_o lord_n will_v take_v compassion_n of_o he_o and_o that_o after_o the_o worth_n and_o condignity_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o not_o after_o the_o condignity_n of_o wrath_n which_o himself_o have_v deserve_v his_o scholar_n alcuinus_fw-la maintain_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o passage_n follow_v i_o can_v say_v 50._o alcuinus_fw-la defile_v myself_o with_o sin_n but_o i_o can_v cleanse_v myself_o it_o be_v my_o saviour_n blood_n that_o must_v purge_v i_o and_o again_o ibid._n while_o i_o look_v on_o myself_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o i_o but_o sin_n thy_o righteousness_n must_v deliver_v i_o it_o be_v thy_o mercy_n not_o my_o merit_n that_o save_v i_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v very_o sweet_o 8._o he_o only_o can_v free_v i_o from_o sin_n who_o come_v without_o sin_n and_o be_v make_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o thus_o by_o god_n providence_n be_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o justification_n preserve_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a and_o decline_a time_n the_o nine_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 800._o to_o 900._o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o nine_o age_n protestant_n the_o seed_n of_o knowledge_n which_o our_o worthy_a countryman_n bede_n and_o alâ—win_n plant_v in_o god_n field_n show_v themselves_o in_o their_o scholar_n such_o as_o be_v eccles_n claudius_n scotus_n scholar_n to_o saint_n bede_n rabbanus_n maurus_n abbot_n of_o fulden_n one_o who_o as_o raban_n trithemius_n say_v for_o his_o learning_n have_v not_o his_o match_n in_o italy_n or_o germany_n haymo_fw-la bishop_n of_o halberstat_n and_o our_o countryman_n joannes_n scotus_n erigena_n all_o three_o scholar_n to_o 868._o alcuinus_fw-la now_o also_o live_v christianus_n druthmarus_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o abbot_n walafridus_n strabo_n who_o collect_v the_o ordinary_a gloss_n on_o the_o bible_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n claudius_n bishop_n of_o thurin_n in_o piedmont_n bertram_n a_o pâ—iest_n and_o monk_n of_o corbey_n abbey_n whereof_o paschaâ—ius_n be_v sometime_o abbot_n and_o about_o the_o year_n eight_o huâ—dred_o and_o â—inetie_n according_a to_o bellarmine_n live_v the_o monk_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n about_o the_o year_n 880â—_n live_v trithâ—m_fw-la remigius_n bear_v at_o auxâ—rre_n in_o fraâ—ce_n and_o sometime_o call_v rhemensis_n haply_o because_o he_o teach_v at_o rheims_n there_o be_v another_o remigius_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o convert_v king_n clovis_n of_o france_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o this_o saint_n remigius_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v write_v nothing_o claudius_n scotus_n already_o mention_v be_v one_o of_o the_o irish_a nation_n by_o birth_n a_o famous_a divine_a and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o 〈…〉_z founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n this_o claudius_n clemens_n presbyter_n 19_o be_v of_o latter_a stand_n and_o inferior_a in_o place_n to_o that_o other_o claudius_n scotus_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n a_o great_a opposite_a to_o boniface_n archbishop_n of_o meâ—ts_n this_o latter_a claudius_n write_v on_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n and_o be_v often_o allege_v by_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a lord_n primate_n doctor_n vsher._n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v 2._o that_o man_n therefore_o err_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n and_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a thereof_o they_o consequent_o know_v not_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n he_o also_o bring_v in_o that_o know_a canon_n of_o saint_n herome_n ibid._n this_o because_o it_o have_v not_o authority_n from_o the_o scripture_n be_v with_o the_o same_o facility_n contemn_v wherewith_o it_o be_v avow_v nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v 5._o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o and_o two_o and_o treat_v of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n he_o mention_v in_o particular_a the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n wisdom_n ester_n judith_n susanna_n toby_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n paschasius_fw-la upon_o our_o saviour_n word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o sai_z 1575._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o as_o well_o minister_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a rabanus_n say_v 1532._o that_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o bloâ—d_a to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a haymo_n say_v 1534._o the_o cup_n be_v call_v the_o communion_n because_o all_o communicate_v of_o it_o and_o do_v take_v part_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o he_o say_v all_o do_v communicate_v so_o that_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o cup._n and_o â—8â—_z rhemigius_n have_v the_o very_a same_o word_n
teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o other_o book_n also_o to_o wit_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr animâ_fw-la which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o sarisburie_n and_o bennet_n college_n in_o cambridge_n as_o the_o same_o 11._o bishop_n usher_n observe_v pa._n be_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n and_o of_o a_o good_a liâ—e_z pro._n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n give_v he_o a_o large_a beâ—â—ram_fw-la commendation_n for_o his_o excellent_a learning_n in_o scripture_n his_o godly_a life_n his_o worthy_a book_n and_o by_o name_n this_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n clodius_n de_fw-fr sancte_n 1575._o â—aith_o he_o be_v put_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n for_o one_o catholic_a in_o life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o your_o brere_o 7._o say_v that_o ancient_a catholic_a writer_n doubt_v not_o to_o honour_v bertram_z for_o a_o holy_a martyr_n of_o their_o church_n now_o be_v we_o come_v to_o our_o famous_a countryman_n scotus_n much_o what_o of_o bertram_n stand_v and_o both_o of_o they_o in_o favour_n with_o charles_n unto_o who_o as_o bertram_n dedicate_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o joannes_n scotus_n write_v of_o the_o same_o argument_n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o bertram_n have_v do_v bellarmine_n say_v secundus_fw-la that_o scotus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n write_v doubtâ—fully_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v indeed_o their_o fault_n that_o we_o have_v not_o his_o book_n yet_o may_v we_o presume_v that_o he_o write_v positive_o neither_o do_v we_o any_o where_o find_v that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v before_o the_o day_n of_o lanfrancke_n 54._o who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o leaven_v the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o this_o corrupt_a doctrine_n of_o the_o carnal_a presence_n so_o that_o all_o this_o while_n to_o wit_n from_o the_o year_n 876_o to_o 1050_o he_o pass_v for_o a_o good_a catholic_a pa._n be_v scotus_n a_o man_n of_o that_o note_n pro._n he_o be_v as_o possevine_n say_v 11._o scholar_n to_o bede_n fellow-pupill_n with_o alcuinus_fw-la and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o in_o the_o end_n die_v like_o a_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o he_o come_v into_o england_n and_o be_v public_a reader_n in_o oxford_n by_o the_o favour_n of_o king_n alfred_n he_o retire_v himself_o into_o malmsbury_n abbey_n and_o be_v there_o by_o his_o own_o scholar_n stab_v to_o death_n with_o pen-knive_n and_o this_o be_v do_v say_v bale_n 24._o and_o other_o praeâ—aâ—_n fortassis_fw-la non_fw-la sine_fw-la monachorum_fw-la impulse_n haply_o not_o without_o the_o monk_n procurement_n be_v murder_v by_o his_o scholar_n while_o he_o oppose_v the_o carnal_a presence_n which_o then_o some_o private_a person_n begin_v to_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o his_o birth_n he_o be_v one_o 9_o of_o the_o scottish_a or_o irish_a nation_n and_o be_v sometime_o call_v erigena_n sometime_o scotigena_n he_o be_v surname_v scotus_n the_o wise_a and_o for_o his_o extraordinary_a learning_n in_o great_a account_n with_o our_o king_n alfred_n and_o familiar_o entertain_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o who_o he_o write_v divers_a 22._o letter_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o old_a homely_a 45._o epitaph_n which_o speak_v what_o this_o scotus_n be_v clauditur_fw-la hoc_fw-la tumulo_fw-la sanctus_n sophista_fw-la joannes_n qui_fw-la ditatus_fw-la erat_fw-la jà m_fw-la vivens_fw-la dogmate_fw-it miro_fw-la martyrio_fw-la tandem_fw-la christi_fw-la conscendere_fw-la regnum_fw-la quoâ—_n meruit_fw-la sancti_fw-la regnant_a per_fw-la saecula_fw-la cuncti_fw-la under_o this_o stone_n lie_v sophister_n john_n who_o live_v have_v store_n of_o singular_a lore_n at_o length_n he_o do_v merit_n heaven_n to_o inherit_v a_o martyr_n blessed_v where_o all_o saint_n rest_n or_o thus_o here_o lie_v inter_v scotus_n the_o sage_a a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o this_o age._n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n who_o write_v against_o claudius_n bishop_n of_o turin_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n hold_v that_o par._n the_o image_n of_o saintâ—_n and_o story_n of_o divine_a thing_n may_v bâ—e_v paint_v in_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o to_o be_v a_o ornament_n and_o to_o bring_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o simple_a people_n thing_n do_v and_o pass_v but_o to_o adore_v the_o creature_n or_o to_o give_v it_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a honour_n we_o count_v it_o say_v he_o 699_o a_o vile_a wickedness_n detest_a the_o doâ—r_n thereof_o as_o worthy_a to_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v flâ—t_o impiete_a 701._o say_v the_o same_o jonas_n out_o of_o origen_n to_o adore_v any_o save_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n say_v 253._o that_o the_o ancient_n they_o have_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o it_o be_v for_o history_n sake_n and_o not_o for_o adoration_n and_o that_o none_o of_o thâ—_n ancient_a catholic_n haply_o think_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v and_o 254_o the_o orthodox_n father_n for_o avoid_v of_o superstition_n do_v careful_o provide_v that_o no_o picture_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o the_o wall_n rhemigius_n say_v 96._o that_o neither_o image_n nor_o angel_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o 8._o walasfridus_fw-la strabo_n will_v not_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o aught_o that_o be_v make_v by_o we_o or_o any_o other_o creature_n now_o what_o say_v the_o papist_n to_o these_o testimony_n baronius_n yield_v we_o walafridus_n strabo_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orâ—leance_n hincmarus_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n and_o say_v 8._o that_o they_o forsake_v the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v ever_o hold_v sound_a catholic_n bellarmine_n say_v jonas_n that_o jonas_n be_v overtake_v with_o agobard_n his_o error_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o france_n in_o that_o age_n and_o therefore_o put_v in_o a_o caveat_n that_o jonas_n must_v be_v read_v wary_o so_o that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o learn_a and_o famous_a man_n of_o this_o age_n stand_v for_o we_o in_o this_o point_n &_o this_o make_v they_o seek_v to_o suppress_v such_o testimony_n as_o be_v give_v of_o they_o papirius_n massonus_n set_v forth_o this_o book_n of_o agobards_n and_o deliver_v the_o argument_n thereof_o to_o be_v this_o 7._o detect_v most_o manifest_o the_o error_n of_o the_o grecians_n touch_v image_n &_o picture_n he_o to_o wit_n bishop_n agobard_fw-mi deny_v tâ—at_a they_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v which_o opinion_n all_o we_o catholic_n do_v allow_v and_o follow_v the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a concern_v they_o now_o this_o passage_n the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n in_o their_o expurgatorie_n index_n 1612._o command_v tâ—_n be_v blot_v out_o and_o this_o be_v according_o 551._o perform_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o collen_n in_o their_o late_a corrupt_a edition_n of_o the_o great_a bibliothek_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n charles_n the_o great_a be_v second_v by_o his_o son_n lewis_n the_o godly_a for_o by_o his_o appointment_n the_o doctor_n of_o france_n â—io_fw-la assemble_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 842_o and_o there_o condemn_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a say_v 〈…〉_z ambrose_n ansberâ—us_n that_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v not_o offer_v up_o unto_o god_n by_o we_o but_o by_o our_o high_a priest_n since_o that_o saint_n paul_n exhort_v we_o to_o offer_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n unto_o god_n haymo_n upon_o those_o word_n of_o isaiah_n 〈◊〉_d enim_fw-la pater_fw-la noster_fw-la thou_o o_o lord_n be_v our_o father_n isay._n 6â—_n ver_fw-la 16._o â—aith_o 〈◊〉_d et_fw-la rectè_fw-la solum_fw-la invocamus_fw-la ac_fw-la dâ—p_n ecamur_fw-la te_fw-la and_o we_o do_v right_a only_o to_o invocate_v thou_o and_o to_o make_v our_o supplication_n to_o thou_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v religion_n that_o faith_n alone_o save_v we_o because_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n no_o man_n shall_v be_v justify_v yet_o he_o add_v withal_o this_o caution_n 3._o not_o as_o if_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v be_v contemn_v and_o without_o they_o a_o simple_a faith_n so_o he_o call_v that_o solitary_a faith_n which_o be_v a_o simple_a faith_n indeed_o shall_v be_v desire_v but_o that_o the_o work_n themselves_o shall_v be_v adorn_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o christ._n rhemigius_n say_v 32._o that_o in_o truth_n those_o only_o be_v happy_a who_o be_v free_o justify_v of_o grace_n and_o not_o of_o merit_n haymo_n say_v 63._o we_o be_v save_v by_o god_n grace_n and_o not_o our_o own_o merit_n for_o we_o have_v no_o merit_n at_o all_o ambros._n ansbertus_n expound_v that_o place_n revel_v 19_o
7_o make_v this_o inference_n 22._o in_o this_o do_v we_o give_v glory_n to_o he_o when_o we_o do_v confess_v that_o by_o no_o precedent_n merit_v of_o our_o good_a deed_n but_o by_o his_o mercy_n only_o we_o have_v attain_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o dignity_n and_o 2._o rabanus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremie_n lest_o they_o shall_v say_v our_o father_n be_v accept_v for_o their_o merit_n and_o therefore_o they_o obtain_v such_o great_a thing_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o adjoin_v that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o their_o merit_n but_o because_o it_o so_o please_v god_n who_o free_a gift_n be_v whatsoever_o he_o bestow_v i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o age_n only_o with_o produce_v a_o evidence_n draw_v about_o the_o year_n 860_o namely_o a_o learned_a epistle_n which_o huldericke_n bishop_n of_o ausburg_n in_o germany_n write_v to_o pope_n nicolas_n in_o defence_n of_o priest_n marriage_n from_o this_o holy_a discretion_n 1569._o say_v he_o thou_o have_v no_o a_o little_a swarve_v when_o as_o thou_o will_v have_v those_o cleargy-man_n who_o thou_o ought_v only_o to_o advise_v to_o abstinence_n from_o marriage_n compel_v unto_o it_o by_o a_o certain_a imperious_a violence_n for_o be_v not_o this_o just_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v account_v violence_n when_o as_o against_o the_o evangelicall_n institution_n and_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n any_o man_n be_v constrain_v to_o the_o execution_n of_o private_a decree_n the_o lord_n in_o the_o old_a law_n appoint_v marriage_n to_o his_o priest_n which_o he_o be_v never_o read_v afterward_o to_o have_v forbid_v pa._n master_n brere_o say_v 7._o that_o this_o epistle_n be_v forge_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ulrick_n bishop_n of_o augusta_n pro._n your_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v h._n suppress_v this_o testimony_n and_o strike_v it_o dead_a with_o a_o o._n deleatur_fw-la let_v that_o whole_a epistle_n be_v blot_v out_o but_o our_o learned_a bishop_n doctor_n hall_n 5._o prove_v that_o this_o huldericke_n write_v such_o a_o treatise_n and_o about_o the_o time_n assign_v and_o also_o that_o this_o record_n be_v authentic_a that_o it_o be_v extant_a as_o illyricus_n say_v in_o the_o library_n of_o germany_n that_o ouâ—_n archbishop_n parker_n bishop_n jewel_n john_n fox_n have_v copy_n of_o it_o in_o parchment_n of_o great_a antiquity_n beside_o your_o own_o man_n aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o mention_n it_o and_o report_v the_o argument_n of_o it_o for_o speak_v of_o ausburg_n he_o say_v germanâ—ae_fw-la saint_n vdalricus_n huic_fw-la praesidet_fw-la qui_fw-la papam_fw-la arguit_fw-la de_fw-la concubinis_fw-la vdalricke_n be_v the_o saint_n of_o that_o city_n who_o reprove_v the_o pope_n concern_v concubine_n the_o ten_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 900._o to_o 1000_o papist_n we_o be_v now_o draw_v on_o to_o the_o thousand_o year_n what_o say_v you_o to_o this_o ten_o age_n protestant_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n learning_n be_v now_o decay_v and_o the_o public_a service_n no_o long_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wernerus_n a_o carthusian_n monk_n 6â—_n say_v of_o this_o age_n that_o holiness_n have_v leave_v the_o pope_n and_o flee_v to_o the_o emperor_n bellarmine_n say_v chronolog_n there_o be_v no_o age_n so_o unlearned_a so_o unlucky_a and_o baronius_n complain_v say_v 8._o what_o be_v then_o the_o face_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o potent_a and_o base_a whore_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n at_o rome_n at_o who_o lust_n see_v be_v change_v bishopricke_n bestow_v and_o their_o lover_n thrust_v into_o saint_n peter_n chair_n insomuch_o as_o baronius_n be_v glad_a to_o prepare_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o 1._o preface_n before_o he_o will_v have_v he_o venture_v upon_o the_o annal_n of_o this_o age_n lest_o a_o weak_a man_n see_v in_o the_o story_n of_o those_o time_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n shall_v be_v offend_v and_o not_o rather_o wonder_v that_o there_o follow_v not_o immediate_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o preface_n as_o much_o consider_v the_o corruption_n that_o grow_v in_o this_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o 20.3_o satan_n be_v let_v loose_a for_o at_o thiâ—_n time_n they_o of_o rome_n forbid_v other_o to_o marâ—y_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o themselves_o sleep_v in_o a_o unlawful_a bed_n they_o also_o devise_v a_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o as_o the_o noble_a morney_n â—08_n say_v the_o less_o that_o they_o believe_v god_n in_o heaven_n the_o more_o careful_a be_v they_o to_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o priest_n hand_n in_o his_o word_n in_o his_o nod_n and_o that_o by_o these_o mean_n when_o it_o please_v they_o they_o can_v make_v he_o appear_v upon_o earth_n thus_o dishonesty_n accompany_v infidelity_n and_o no_o marvel_n since_o as_o ockam_n 26._o say_v a_o lewd_a life_n oftentimes_o blindâ—th_v the_o understanding_n but_o leâ—_n we_o see_v whether_o in_o this_o monkish_a age_n during_o this_o mist_n in_o egypt_n we_o can_v discover_v any_o light_n in_o the_o land_n of_o goshen_n in_o this_o age_n live_v the_o monk_n radulphus_fw-la flaviaceâ—sis_fw-la stephanus_n edvensis_n bishop_n smaragdus_n eccles_n abbot_n of_o saint_n michael_n in_o germany_n and_o aelfricke_a abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n about_o the_o year_n 975._o of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n flaviacensis_fw-la compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o a_o well-furnished_a table_n or_o ordinary_a it_o be_v say_v he_o 5._o our_o spiritual_a refection_n and_o cordial_n give_v to_o we_o against_o the_o heart-qualme_n of_o our_o enemy_n the_o same_o author_n speak_v of_o book_n pertain_v to_o sacred_a history_n 203._o say_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n judith_n and_o of_o the_o maccabee_n though_o they_o be_v read_v â—or_a the_o church_n instruction_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o any_o perfect_a authority_n in_o like_a sort_n aelfricke_n abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n in_o his_o saxon_a treaty_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n tell_v we_o 23._o there_o be_v two_o book_n more_o place_v with_o salomon_n work_v as_o if_o he_o have_v make_v they_o which_o for_o likeness_n of_o style_n and_o profitable_a use_n have_v go_v for_o his_o but_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n compose_v they_o one_o be_v call_v libre_fw-la sapientiae_fw-la the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la very_o large_a book_n and_o read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o long_a custom_n for_o much_o good_a instruction_n among_o these_o book_n the_o church_n have_v accustom_v to_o place_v two_o other_o tend_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o entitle_v maccabaeorum_n i_o have_v turn_v they_o into_o english_a and_o so_o read_v they_o you_o may_v if_o you_o please_v for_o your_o own_o instruction_n now_o by_o this_o saxon_a treatise_n write_v by_o aelfricus_fw-la abbas_n about_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edgar_n seven_o hundred_o year_n ago_o it_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n here_o then_o receive_v and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v it_o so_o long_o ago_o in_o her_o mother_n tongue_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n stephanus_n edvensis_n say_v 587_o these_o gift_n or_o benefit_n â—re_n daily_o perform_v unto_o we_o when_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v take_v at_o the_o altar_n aelfricke_a mention_n but_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n aâ—d_v the_o lord_n supper_n the_o same_o which_o god_n people_n have_v under_o the_o law_n who_o though_o they_o have_v many_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n yet_o in_o proper_a sense_n but_o two_o sacrament_n his_o word_n be_v these_o load_n the_o apostle_n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n chap._n 10._o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o that_o the_o israelite_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n because_o that_o heavenly_a meat_n that_o feed_v they_o forty_o year_n and_o that_o water_n which_o from_o the_o stone_n do_v flow_v have_v signification_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o now_o be_v offer_v daily_o in_o god_n church_n so_o that_o as_o a_o good_a author_n say_v 3._o this_o age_n acknowledge_v only_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n our_o english_a abbot_n aelfricke_n in_o his_o saxon_a homily_n which_o be_v appoint_v public_o to_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n in_o england_n on_o easter_n day_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o communion_n have_v these_o word_n 23._o all_o our_o forefather_n they_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n they_o drink_v true_o of_o the_o stone_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o stone_n be_v christ_n neither_o be_v
his_o realm_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o have_v that_o liberty_n in_o his_o realm_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v in_o his_o empire_n anselm_n therefore_o be_v accuse_v of_o high_a treason_n and_o be_v still_o desirous_a to_o go_v to_o rome_n the_o king_n tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o will_v promise_v and_o swear_v neither_o to_o go_v nor_o appeal_v to_o rome_n for_o any_o affair_n whatsoever_o he_o shall_v then_o well_o and_o peaceable_o enjoy_v his_o bishopric_n if_o not_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v free_a for_o he_o to_o pass_v the_o sea_n but_o never_o to_o return_v as_o the_o monk_n of_o saint_n alban_n ibid._n report_v the_o matter_n now_o also_o there_o arise_v great_a contention_n about_o the_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o pope_n victor_n and_o nicholas_n the_o second_o hildebrand_n be_v the_o brand_n that_o kindle_v it_o make_v berengarius_fw-la subscribe_n to_o their_o tenet_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o sacrament_n do_v real_o tear_v with_o their_o tooth_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o position_n nevertheless_o in_o these_o day_n be_v with_o they_o account_v heretical_a and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n they_o real_o tear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n who_o by_o their_o ambition_n do_v miserable_o tear_v in_o piece_n the_o church_n of_o christ._n now_o to_o proceed_v there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n eccles_n fulbertus_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n eccles_n anselm_n of_o laon_n author_n of_o the_o interlineall_a gloss_n theophylact_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n a_o great_a follower_n of_o chrysostome_n and_o indeed_o his_o epitomiser_n or_o abbreviator_n and_o our_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n a_o man_n of_o special_a note_n in_o this_o age._n for_o as_o the_o 223._o monk_n of_o malmsbury_n report_n in_o the_o council_n at_o bar_n when_o the_o greek_n dispute_v against_o pope_n vrban_n so_o eager_o against_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v at_o a_o non_fw-fr plus_fw-fr remember_v himself_o that_o anselm_n be_v in_o the_o council_n he_o cry_v aloud_o before_o the_o whole_a council_n pater_fw-la &_o magister_fw-la anselm_n ubi_fw-la es_fw-la oh_o my_o father_n and_o master_n anselm_n where_o be_v you_o come_v now_o and_o defend_v your_o mother_n the_o church_n and_o when_o theâ—_n bring_v he_o in_o presence_n among_o they_o pope_n vrban_n say_v includamus_fw-la hunc_fw-la in_o orbe_fw-la nostro_fw-la quasi_fw-la alterius_fw-la orbis_fw-la papam_fw-la let_v we_o enclose_v he_o in_o our_o circle_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o other_o world_n â—â—tâ—logue_z now_o also_o live_v oecumenius_n radulphus_fw-la arden_n and_o berengarius_fw-la and_o now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o these_o good_a man_n and_o â—â—ue_v catholic_a witness_n can_v say_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n saâ—nt_fw-la paul_n say_v of_o the_o scripture_n that_o 1â—_n they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v peâ—fited_v thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n say_v oâ—cumenius_n 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v not_o only_a partaker_n after_o a_o vulgar_a manner_n of_o every_o good_a work_n but_o perfect_a and_o complete_a by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripâ—uâ—e_n and_o anselm_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o this_o place_n say_v 121._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v thou_o sufficient_o learn_v to_o obtain_v eternal_a salvation_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la abbot_n of_o clugin_n abut_a on_o these_o time_n for_o he_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d bellarmine_n of_o the_o same_o stand_n with_o saint_n bernard_n who_o be_v bear_v in_o this_o age_n â—ut_fw-la flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 1130_o after_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n say_v that_o petrobrus_fw-la there_o be_v beside_o the_o authentical_a book_n â—ixe_v other_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o namely_o judith_n tobias_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o maccabee_n which_o though_o they_o attain_v not_o tâ—_n the_o high_a dignity_n of_o the_o former_a yet_o they_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n as_o contain_v necessary_a and_o profitable_a doctrine_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n theophylact_fw-mi sharp_o reprove_v those_o who_o delight_v in_o drink_v alone_o and_o quaff_v by_o themselves_o say_v to_o such_o oxon._n how_o do_v thou_o take_v thy_o cup_n alone_o consider_v that_o the_o dreadful_a chalice_n be_v alike_o deliver_v unto_o all_o the_o norman_n â—araldo_n say_v matthew_n paris_n thâ—_n morning_n before_o they_o fight_v with_o harald_n strengthen_v themselves_o with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n hildebert_n b._n of_o man_n palate_n and_o approve_v that_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o brachara_n which_o condemn_v the_o deliver_n of_o the_o bread_n sopt_v in_o the_o wine_n to_o the_o laity_n for_o the_o whole_a communion_n it_o be_v the_o manner_n say_v hildebert_n 1618._o in_o your_o monastery_n to_o give_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n to_o none_o but_o dip_v in_o the_o wine_n which_o custom_n we_o find_v be_v not_o take_v either_o from_o the_o lord_n institution_n nor_o out_o of_o authencall_a constitution_n now_o they_o that_o mislike_v the_o receive_n of_o the_o bread_n dip_v in_o wine_n how_o will_v they_o have_v be_v please_v with_o a_o dry_a feast_n for_o of_o the_o two_o it_o be_v better_a to_o receive_v the_o bread_n dip_v in_o wine_n than_o the_o bread_n and_o no_o wine_n at_o all_o fulbertus_n show_v we_o the_o way_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v to_o believe_v the_o trinity_n and_o verity_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o to_o know_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o baptism_n and_o in_o who_o 1589._o duo_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o our_o life_n be_v contain_v anselm_n mention_n 170._o but_o two_o sacrament_n common_a to_o we_o under_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o other_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o law_n they_o two_o and_o we_o two_o two_o and_o no_o more_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o year_n 1608_o there_o be_v publish_v at_o paris_n certain_a work_n of_o fulbertus_n pertinent_a pertain_v as_o well_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o this_o time_n for_o so_o say_v the_o inscription_n as_o to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o french_a among_o these_o thing_n that_o appertain_v to_o the_o confutatioâ—â—f_a the_o heresy_n of_o this_o time_n there_o be_v one_o special_o fol._n 168._o lay_v down_o in_o these_o word_n 〈…〉_z unless_o say_v christ_n you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n in_o you_o he_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o outrage_n or_o wickedness_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o figure_n will_v the_o heretic_n say_v require_v we_o only_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o lord_n passion_n and_o sweet_o and_o profitable_o to_o lay_v up_o in_o our_o memory_n that_o his_o flâ—sh_n be_v crucify_v &_o wound_v for_o we_o he_o that_o put_v in_o these_o word_n dicet_fw-la haereticus_fw-la thought_n he_o have_v notable_o meet_v with_o the_o heretic_n of_o this_o time_n but_o be_v not_o aware_a that_o thereby_o he_o make_v s._n austin_n a_o heretic_n for_o company_n for_o the_o word_n allege_v be_v s._n augustine_n de_fw-la doctrinâ_fw-la christianâ_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 16._o which_o some_o belike_o have_v put_v the_o publisher_n in_o mind_n of_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o put_v this_o among_o his_o errata_fw-la 4â—_n &_o to_o confess_v that_o these_o two_o word_n dicet_fw-la haereticus_fw-la be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n which_o he_o have_v from_o pâ—tavius_n buâ—_n tell_v we_o not_o what_o we_o be_v to_o think_v of_o he_o that_o for_o the_o countenance_v of_o the_o popish_a cause_n venture_v so_o shameful_o to_o abuse_v s._n austin_n as_o both_o the_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o armagh_n doctor_n 15.16_o usher_n and_o master_n 〈…〉_z moulin_n have_v observe_v pa._n here_o be_v much_o a_o do_v about_o a_o mistake_n of_o two_o word_n 6._o say_v our_o iâ—suit_n maloune_n pro._n there_o have_v be_v much_o a_o do_v ere_o this_o about_o one_o word_n the_o word_n deipara_n whether_o the_o bless_a virgin_n maâ—y_v be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n or_o no_o great_a difference_n raise_v in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o about_o three_o preposition_n trans_fw-la con_n and_o sub_fw-la and_o the_o great_a stir_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o god_n church_n be_v about_o one_o letter_n it_o be_v but_o one_o little_a jota_n whilst_o the_o arriansâ—eld_n â—eld_z christ_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o like_a substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consubstantial_a of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n beside_o be_v it_o
waldenses_n from_o such_o foul_a imputation_n the_o first_o article_n object_v parson_n say_v they_o hold_v that_o when_o the_o flesh_n do_v burn_v that_o all_o conjunction_n with_o man_n or_o woman_n be_v lawful_a without_o distinction_n the_o three_o conversion_n the_o 3_o part_n chap._n 3_o nu_fw-la 12._o answer_n indeed_o many_o have_v bear_v false_a witness_n against_o they_o but_o their_o witness_n do_v not_o agree_v together_o 14.56_o i_o know_v this_o be_v object_v by_o parson_n and_o other_o and_o yet_o reinerius_n who_o be_v one_o of_o their_o inquisitor_n say_v of_o they_o as_o be_v already_o allege_v that_o they_o make_v a_o great_a show_n of_o godliness_n and_o live_v righteous_o before_o man_n and_o believe_v all_o thing_n right_o touch_v god_n and_o concern_v all_o other_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n again_o casti_fw-la sunt_fw-la leonistae_fw-la the_o leonist_n live_v chaste_o and_o again_o quae_fw-la libet_fw-la naturâ_fw-la turpia_fw-la devitant_fw-la they_o avoid_v whatsoever_o be_v natural_o dishonest_a claudius_n seisselius_fw-la archbishop_n of_o turin_n a_o man_n in_o great_a credit_n under_o lewes_n the_o twelve_o king_n of_o france_n although_o he_o have_v write_v a_o book_n express_o against_o the_o waldenses_n yet_o he_o thus_o far_o clear_v they_o say_v 9_o that_o it_o make_v much_o for_o the_o confirmation_n and_o toleration_n of_o that_o profession_n that_o set_v aside_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n in_o other_o thing_n they_o wellnigh_o lead_v a_o more_o godly_a life_n than_o other_o christian_n for_o they_o swear_v not_o unless_o they_o he_o constrain_v they_o seldom_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o vain_a and_o they_o be_v very_o careful_a to_o keep_v their_o promise_n when_o some_o of_o the_o cardinal_n and_o prelate_n accuse_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o waldenses_n in_o merindol_n and_o cabrier_n that_o they_o be_v heretic_n sorcerer_n and_o incestuous_a person_n and_o thereupon_o move_v that_o good_a king_n lewis_n the_o twelve_o to_o root_v they_o out_o the_o waldenses_n have_v notice_n hereof_o send_v their_o deputy_n to_o his_o majesty_n to_o declare_v unto_o he_o their_o innocence_n whereupon_o the_o prelate_n be_v instant_a upon_o the_o king_n not_o to_o give_v such_o heretic_n any_o access_n or_o audience_n etc._n but_o the_o king_n answer_v that_o if_o he_o be_v to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o turk_n he_o will_v first_o of_o all_o hear_v he_o whereupon_o the_o king_n send_v master_n adam_n fume_v his_o master_n of_o request_n and_o one_o doctor_n parvi_n his_o confessor_n to_o search_v and_o inquire_v both_o into_o their_o life_n and_o religion_n the_o commissioner_n according_o visit_v those_o place_n and_o upon_o their_o return_n relate_v to_o the_o king_n what_o they_o have_v find_v namely_o that_o 419._o infant_n be_v baptize_v the_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v teach_v the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o ten_o commandment_n the_o lord_n day_n observe_v the_o word_n of_o god_n preach_v and_o no_o show_n of_o wickedness_n or_o fornication_n to_o be_v perceive_v among_o they_o ibid._n only_o they_o find_v not_o any_o image_n in_o their_o church_n nor_o any_o ornament_n belong_v to_o the_o mass_n the_o king_n hear_v this_o report_n of_o the_o commissioner_n say_v and_o he_o bind_v it_o with_o a_o oath_n that_o they_o be_v better_a man_n than_o he_o or_o his_o people_n better_a than_o himself_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o subject_n and_o thus_o we_o have_v clear_v the_o waldenses_n from_o parson_n his_o first_o imputation_n a_o foul_a slander_n indeed_o but_o yet_o such_o as_o we_o find_v octavius_n be_v cast_v upon_o the_o ancient_a christian_n as_o well_o as_o upon_o they_o and_o most_o unjust_o and_o untrue_o upon_o both_o of_o they_o object_n object_v they_o hold_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o swear_v at_o all_o for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o because_o it_o be_v write_v do_v not_o swear_v matthew_n 5._o james_n 5._o they_o hold_v also_o that_o the_o magistrate_n ought_v not_o to_o condemn_v any_o to_o death_n because_o it_o be_v write_v judge_v not_o matthew_n chap._n 7._o luke_n chap._n 6._o parson_n loco_fw-la citato_fw-la answer_n claudius_n seissel_n as_o before_o be_v allege_v say_v indeed_o that_o they_o do_v not_o swear_v unless_o they_o be_v constrain_v belike_o then_o be_v lawful_o call_v they_o refuse_v not_o to_o swear_v in_o judgement_n in_o trivial_a matter_n they_o will_v not_o swear_v rash_o according_a whereunto_o they_o allege_v our_o saviour_n precept_n beside_o they_o affirm_v 4._o that_o there_o be_v lawful_a oath_n tend_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o their_o neighbour_n good_a and_o they_o allege_v that_o place_n in_o the_o six_o to_o the_o hebrew_n 16._o that_o a_o oath_n for_o confirmation_n to_o they_o be_v a_o end_n of_o all_o strife_n the_o other_o cavil_v arise_v upon_o their_o complain_n that_o the_o magistrate_n deliver_v they_o to_o death_n without_o any_o other_o knowledge_n of_o the_o cause_n than_o the_o bare_a report_n of_o their_o inquisitor_n priest_n and_o friar_n who_o be_v party_n and_o their_o profess_a enemy_n otherwise_o the_o waldensian_a doctrine_n be_v ibid._n that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o suffer_v the_o malefactor_n to_o live_v object_n they_o hold_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v to_o be_v contemn_v and_o no_o account_n at_o all_o to_o be_v make_v of_o it_o and_o that_o no_o other_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v use_v but_o only_o the_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la set_v down_o in_o scripture_n parson_n quò_fw-la suprà _fw-la answer_n this_o be_v a_o idle_a cavil_n for_o reinerius_n have_v already_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o believe_v all_o the_o article_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n beside_o in_o their_o book_n they_o have_v very_o good_a and_o catholic_a exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n do_v these_o man_n then_o slight_a the_o creed_n they_o do_v not_o indeed_o hold_v the_o creed_n to_o be_v a_o prayer_n no_o more_o do_v they_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n hail_v to_o mary_n they_o hold_v it_o to_o be_v a_o salutation_n and_o no_o direct_a invocation_n as_o claudius_n seissel_n say_v 54._o it_o follow_v not_o hence_o because_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o creed_n nor_o the_o angelical_a salutation_n to_o be_v any_o direct_a prayer_n that_o therefore_o they_o neglect_v the_o creed_n the_o other_o allegation_n be_v as_o idle_a for_o their_o own_o writer_n reyner_n and_o other_o record_v divers_a other_o of_o their_o prayer_n as_o for_o grace_n before_o meat_n this_o he_o that_o bless_v the_o five_o barley_n loaf_n and_o two_o fish_n in_o the_o desert_n to_o his_o disciple_n bless_v this_o table_n unto_o we_o and_o after_o meat_n thus_o god_n which_o have_v give_v we_o corporal_a food_n give_v we_o also_o spiritual_a life_n object_n they_o hold_v that_o the_o power_n of_o consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o hear_v confession_n be_v leave_v by_o christ_n not_o only_o to_o priest_n but_o also_o to_o lay-man_n if_o they_o be_v just_a parson_n ibid._n answer_n the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o article_n they_o hold_v not_o but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a that_o neither_o priest_n nor_o laikes_n can_v consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o reinerius_n say_v leonistis_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o bread_n consecrate_v be_v call_v in_o a_o certain_a figure_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v say_v the_o rock_n be_v christ_n and_o the_o like_a for_o the_o second_o they_o say_v true_o and_o we_o hold_v that_o we_o be_v to_o confess_v our_o fault_n one_o to_o another_o james_n 5_o 16._o yea_o though_o they_o be_v lay-people_n so_o they_o be_v godly_a and_o discreet_a and_o able_a to_o counsel_v and_o comfort_v we_o but_o especial_o to_o the_o discreet_a and_o learned_a minister_n of_o god_n word_n to_o receive_v from_o he_o ghostly_a comfort_n counsel_n and_o upon_o our_o hearty_a repentance_n absolution_n object_n they_o hold_v that_o no_o priest_n must_v have_v any_o live_n at_o all_o but_o must_v live_v on_o alm_n and_o that_o no_o bishop_n or_o other_o dignity_n be_v to_o be_v admit_v in_o the_o clergy_n but_o that_o all_o must_v be_v equal_a parson_n ibid._n answer_n that_o their_o minister_n may_v not_o lawful_o take_v and_o enjoy_v living_n or_o that_o it_o be_v sin_n so_o to_o do_v they_o teach_v not_o but_o be_v sorry_a 1572._o they_o have_v not_o sufficient_a stay_v living_n for_o they_o whereby_o they_o may_v have_v more_o time_n to_o their_o study_n and_o great_a opportunity_n to_o instruct_v they_o with_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o knowledge_v but_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o their_o minister_n that_o be_v content_a to_o work_v with_o their_o hand_n to_o get_v their_o live_n as_o the_o apostle_n have_v do_v before_o they_o so_o that_o if_o they_o speak_v aught_o that_o look_v that_o way_n
then_o that_o you_o do_v what_o reward_n can_v you_o look_v for_o if_o god_n do_v all_o and_o these_o and_o such_o like_a pelagian_a speech_n of_o some_o monk_n occasion_v he_o to_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o grace_n and_o free_a will_n wherein_o he_o deny_v such_o freewill_n as_o many_o popish_a schoolman_n teach_v ascribe_v the_o whole_a original_a power_n of_o good_a in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o will_n unto_o grace_n say_v arb_n that_o the_o good_a which_o we_o do_v be_v not_o partly_o god_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v whole_o unto_o god_n he_o disclaim_v humane_a satisfaction_n say_v debito_fw-la who_o will_v murmur_v and_o say_v we_o labour_v too_o much_o fast_o too_o much_o since_o we_o be_v unable_a to_o discharge_v the_o thousand_o nay_o not_o the_o least_o part_n of_o our_o debt_n he_o hold_v that_o man_n be_v unable_a to_o keep_v the_o law_n in_o perfection_n according_a to_o god_n commandment_n neither_o say_v he_o 50._o be_v the_o commander_n ignorant_a that_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o commandment_n exceed_v man_n strength_n but_o he_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v profitable_a thereby_o to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o their_o own_o insufficiency_n so_o that_o god_n by_o command_a thing_n impossible_a to_o we_o do_v not_o thereby_o make_v man_n a_o transgressor_n but_o humble_v he_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o we_o receive_v the_o law_n and_o feel_v our_o own_o want_n may_v call_v to_o heaven_n and_o the_o lord_n may_v help_v we_o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o elsewhere_o say_v â—om_n god_n have_v therefore_o command_v his_o precept_n to_o be_v observe_v exceed_o or_o to_o the_o full_a that_o we_o behold_v our_o imperfection_n and_o fall_v short_a and_o find_v that_o we_o be_v unable_a to_o fulfil_v that_o which_o we_o ought_v may_v fly_v to_o his_o mercy_n he_o hold_v certainty_n of_o salvation_n say_v â—â—nunciat_fw-la that_o a_o just_a man_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n within_o he_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o grace_n bernard_n likewise_o hold_v that_o our_o work_n do_v not_o merit_v condign_o and_o herein_o he_o be_v most_o direct_a and_o punctual_a against_o all_o popish_a merit-monger_n dangerous_a say_v he_o 1_o be_v the_o dwell_n of_o they_o that_o trust_v in_o their_o own_o merit_n dangerous_a bâ—causâ—_n ruinous_a and_o 15._o this_o be_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o man_n if_o he_o put_v all_o his_o trust_n in_o he_o who_o save_v the_o whole_a man_n again_o the_o merit_n of_o man_n be_v not_o such_o say_v he_o as_o that_o eternal_a life_n be_v due_a to_o they_o of_o right_a 1._o or_o as_o if_o â—od_a shall_v do_v wrong_a if_o he_o do_v not_o yield_v the_o same_o unto_o they_o and_o he_o give_v a_o reason_n hereof_o because_o all_o merit_n be_v god_n gift_n and_o so_o man_n be_v rather_o a_o debtor_n to_o god_n for_o they_o than_o god_n to_o man_n for_o what_o be_v all_o merit_n to_o so_o â—reat_a a_o glory_n indeed_o he_o elsewhere_o tell_v we_o of_o his_o merit_n but_o they_o be_v christ_n and_o these_o we_o do_v willing_o embrace_v with_o saint_n bernard_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o ourselves_o his_o word_n be_v these_o therefore_o my_o merit_n be_v the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n 61._o i_o be_o not_o poor_a in_o merit_n so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v not_o poor_a in_o mercy_n and_o if_o the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v many_o my_o merit_n also_o be_v many_o otherwise_o s._n bernard_n renounce_v all_o confidence_n of_o his_o own_o merit_n repose_v his_o soul_n on_o that_o imputative_a justice_n which_o be_v without_o man_n even_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o that_o alsufficient_a satisfaction_n say_v 12._o i_o be_o not_o worthy_a i_o confess_v neither_o can_v i_o by_o my_o own_o merit_n obtain_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o rest_n upon_o that_o interest_n which_o i_o have_v in_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n passion_n now_o what_o can_v be_v speak_v more_o protestant-like_a and_o yet_o thus_o speak_v bernard_n of_o himself_o and_o in_o this_o sweet_a meditation_n the_o devout_a father_n close_v his_o life_n as_o the_o reporter_n thereof_o have_v leave_v record_v now_o beside_o these_o article_n already_o mention_v which_o be_v weighty_a one_o bernard_n be_v no_o universal_a tâ—ent_n papist_n neither_o hold_v he_o divers_a point_n which_o your_o trent_n counsel_n have_v establish_v for_o foundamentall_a and_o namely_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o which_o he_o be_v altogether_o silent_a even_o there_o where_o he_o be_v likely_a to_o treat_v of_o it_o if_o he_o have_v then_o know_v it_o for_o catholic_a doctrine_n yea_o he_o there_o deliver_v that_o which_o make_v against_o it_o 3._o he_o teach_v also_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o commemorative_n sacrifice_v only_o dom._n insomuch_o as_o allege_v those_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o he_o mention_v no_o real_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n such_o as_o be_v make_v in_o the_o mass_n but_o a_o thankful_a remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n dom._n indeed_o s._n bâ—rnard_n in_o that_o sermon_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n 12._o if_o it_o be_v he_o for_o bellarmie_a say_v it_o be_v nothing_o like_o s._n bernard_n sâ—ile_n speak_v ibid._n of_o the_o priest_n hold_v his_o god_n and_o reach_v he_o forth_o to_o other_o as_o also_o of_o touch_v god_n with_o their_o hand_n with_o their_o mouth_n and_o hear_v he_o speak_v unto_o they_o now_o as_o the_o priest_n hear_v christ_n speak_v unto_o he_o so_o he_o hold_v châ—ist_v in_o his_o hand_n but_o the_o priest_n hear_v not_o christ_n speak_v very_o and_o indeed_o but_o in_o a_o certain_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o form_n of_o speech_n therefore_o he_o hold_v not_o christ_n in_o his_o hand_n real_o and_o indeed_o but_o after_o a_o sort_n for_o a_o strain_n of_o rhetorical_a amamplification_n he_o be_v say_v to_o hold_v god_n that_o hold_v any_o thing_n special_o pertain_v to_o god_n beside_o he_o hold_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o the_o scripture_n without_o tradition_n for_o write_v unto_o a_o covent_n of_o abbot_n he_o require_v 91._o such_o a_o council_n wherein_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n be_v not_o obstinate_o defend_v but_o which_o do_v diligent_o and_o humble_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o good_a and_o perfect_a will_n of_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 86._o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v all_o in_o all_o he_o hold_v habitual_a concupiscence_n to_o be_v a_o sin_n say_v 6_o that_o kind_n of_o sin_n which_o so_o often_o trouble_v we_o i_o mean_v our_o concupiscence_n and_o evil_a desire_n ought_v indeed_o to_o be_v repress_v beside_o he_o never_o teach_v adoration_n of_o image_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n dom._n he_o stand_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n marie_n 174._o and_o the_o like_a tenet_n which_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n with_o you_o in_o a_o word_n he_o plain_o confess_v abbaâ—_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v degenerate_a from_o the_o ancient_a religion_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o religion_n s._n bernard_n profess_v if_o any_o man_n desire_v to_o see_v more_o testimony_n he_o may_v find_v they_o in_o master_n pankes_n collectanea_fw-la out_o of_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o s._n bernard_n the_o devout_a show_v that_o in_o most_o foundamentall_a point_n they_o be_v we_o pap_n well_o but_o i_o challenge_v saint_n bernard_n for_o one_o of_o our_o side_n prot._n i_o have_v show_v already_o that_o he_o be_v we_o on_o the_o sure_a side_n he_o be_v indeed_o a_o monk_n and_o in_o some_o thing_n superstitious_a and_o no_o marvel_n since_o he_o live_v in_o a_o late_a age_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n what_o time_n as_o error_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n which_o he_o may_v suck_v in_o from_o the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v nevertheless_o he_o be_v sound_a in_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o religion_n for_o other_o thing_n we_o defend_v he_o not_o since_o as_o your_o own_o proverb_n go_v bernardus_n non_fw-la vidit_fw-la omne_fw-la even_o holy_a bernard_n have_v his_o blemish_n yet_o since_o he_o hold_v the_o foundation_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n only_o in_o christ_n and_o disclaim_v his_o own_o merit_n though_o otherwise_o his_o hay_n and_o stubble_n 11._o of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a stuff_n as_o can_v endure_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n trial_n do_v burn_v and_o consume_v yet_o since_o he_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o foundation_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o his_o soul_n be_v safe_a and_o rest_v with_o the_o lord_n god_n pardon_v his_o error_n and_o ignorances_n which_o he_o be_v carry_v with_o the_o stream_n of_o the_o time_n take_v up_o as_o they_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o without_o scan_v or_o
examine_v they_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bede_n gregory_n and_o other_o that_o hold_v christ_n the_o foundation_n a_o right_a and_o groan_v under_o the_o weight_n of_o man_n tradition_n humane_a satisfaction_n and_o the_o like_a popish_a trash_n they_o by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n for_o their_o error_n &_o lapse_n know_v and_o unknown_a and_o by_o a_o assure_a faith_n in_o their_o saviour_n do_v find_v favour_n with_o the_o lord_n these_o and_o the_o like_a we_o hold_v to_o be_v god_n servant_n and_o propter_fw-la meliorem_fw-la &_o saniorem_fw-la partem_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o their_o better_a and_o sound_a part_n to_o be_v with_o we_o lively_a member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n though_o in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v term_v professor_n of_o our_o faith_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o denomination_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o better_a part_n and_o not_o always_o from_o the_o great_a for_o example_n sake_n there_o be_v much_o water_n and_o little_a wine_n mix_v in_o a_o glass_n yet_o it_o be_v call_v a_o glass_n of_o wine_n so_o say_v we_o of_o professor_n s._n bernard_n and_o such_o like_a there_o be_v in_o they_o some_o bad_a part_n some_o superstition_n and_o popery_n and_o some_o good_a in_o that_o they_o hold_v christ_n jesus_n the_o foundation_n aright_o in_o this_o case_n they_o may_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o better_a part_n be_v term_v and_o denominate_v true_a professor_n and_o therefore_o you_o must_v give_v we_o again_o saint_n bernard_n with_o other_o to_o who_o you_o have_v no_o right_a or_o claim_v unless_o it_o be_v to_o their_o error_n which_o they_o suck_v in_o from_o the_o corrupt_a breast_n of_o some_o of_o your_o side_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n saint_n bernard_n as_o we_o hear_v approve_v 91_o such_o a_o council_n wherein_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n be_v not_o obstinate_o defend_v but_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n inquire_v after_o for_o that_o 86._o this_o be_v all_o in_o all_o claudius_n seyssel_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n in_o piedmont_n one_o that_o be_v neighbour_n to_o the_o waldenses_n and_o labour_v to_o inform_v himself_o touch_n their_o position_n and_o also_o to_o confute_v they_o say_v 4._o that_o they_o admit_v only_o the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n so_o that_o they_o deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canonical_a book_n say_v brusian_a there_o be_v beside_o the_o authentical_a book_n six_o other_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o namely_o judith_n tobias_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o macchabee_n which_o though_o they_o attain_v not_o to_o the_o high_a dignity_n of_o the_o former_a yet_o they_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n as_o contain_v necessary_a and_o profitable_a doctrine_n hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la say_v 7._o all_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o two_o there_o be_v other_o book_n also_o as_o namely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n the_o book_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n which_o be_v read_v but_o not_o write_v in_o the_o canon_n the_o bible_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a some_o hundred_o year_n as_o it_o be_v probable_o conjecture_v before_o wickliffs_n translation_n come_v forth_o a_o copy_n of_o which_o ancient_a translation_n myself_o have_v see_v in_o our_o queen_n college_n library_n in_o oxford_n in_o the_o praeface_n whereof_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o translator_n hold_v the_o controvert_v book_n for_o apocrypha_fw-la for_o thus_o he_o say_v what_o ever_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v out_o of_o these_o he_o make_v the_o same_o â—anon_n with_o we_o twenty_o five_o before_o say_v shall_v be_v set_v among_o apocrypha_fw-la that_o be_v without_o authority_n of_o belief_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la judith_n and_o toby_n be_v not_o of_o belief_n hierome_n say_v all_o this_o sentence_n in_o the_o prologue_n on_o the_o first_o book_n of_o king_n now_o if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o above_o say_v book_n have_v be_v account_v authentical_a by_o the_o church_n and_o of_o belief_n he_o will_v have_v say_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o hieromes_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o the_o church_n as_o doctor_n james_n have_v well_o observe_v 74._o of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n hvgo_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-it victore_fw-la give_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o entire_a communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n therefore_o say_v he_o 6._o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v in_o both_o kind_n that_o thereby_o a_o double_a effect_n may_v be_v signify_v for_o it_o have_v force_v as_o s._n ambrose_n say_v to_o preserve_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n gratian_n rehearse_v 2._o many_o ancient_a canon_n and_o constitution_n for_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n saint_n bernard_n in_o his_o three_o sermon_n on_o palm_n sunday_n make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n the_o christian_n food_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n say_v he_o palmarum_fw-la there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o so_o singular_a a_o food_n be_v on_o that_o day_n first_o exhibit_v on_o that_o day_n commend_v and_o command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v saint_n bernard_n word_n have_v reference_n to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n now_o at_o our_o saviour_n last_o supper_n there_o be_v wine_n as_o well_o as_o bread_n and_o bernard_n treat_v thereof_o say_v it_o be_v command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v now_o if_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v enjoin_v so_o to_o do_v than_o also_o be_v every_o particular_a believer_n who_o be_v of_o age_n &_o fit_v thereunto_o enjoin_v to_o receive_v it_o according_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o catholic_a doctrine_n no_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n until_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n this_o be_v ingenuous_o confess_v by_o cassander_n until_o the_o day_n of_o peter_n lombard_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1145_o you_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o author_n say_v their_o cassander_n 13._o who_o set_v down_o any_o certain_a and_o definite_a number_n of_o sacrament_n neither_o do_v all_o the_o schoolman_n call_v all_o those_o sâ—ven_n proper_a sacrament_n but_o this_o be_v without_o all_o controversy_n say_v the_o same_o cassander_n ibid._n that_o there_o be_v two_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o so_o speak_v rupertus_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la and_o he_o say_v true_a for_o rupertus_n 1525._o put_v the_o question_n and_o ask_v which_o be_v the_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o answer_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o this_o age_n â—ratian_n the_o monk_n afford_v we_o a_o notable_a testimony_n against_o transubstantiation_n his_o comparison_n be_v thus_o draw_v this_o holy_a bread_n be_v after_o its_o manner_n call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o offering_n thereof_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v call_v christ_n passion_n now_o the_o priest_n oblation_n be_v not_o proper_o and_o literal_o in_o strict_a term_n and_o sense_n the_o passion_n of_o christ_n but_o as_o the_o gloss_n have_v it_o the_o sacrament_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v therefore_o call_v christ_n flesh_n not_o in_o verity_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o mystery_n namely_o as_o the_o representation_n of_o christ_n therein_o be_v call_v his_o passion_n gratian'ss_n word_n be_v these_o 2._o as_o the_o heavenly_a bread_n which_o be_v christ_n flesh_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n whereas_o indeed_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o priest_n hand_n be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o passion_n not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o signify_v mystery_n iâ—annes_n semeca_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o gloss_v upon_o gratian'ss_n decree_n tell_v we_o how_o this_o comparison_n be_v to_o be_v mean_v this_o sacrament_n say_v the_o gloss_n câ—â—lestis_fw-la because_o it_o do_v represent_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o improper_o not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o mystical_a sense_n to_o wit_n it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o â—hrist_n that_o be_v it_o signify_v his_o body_n from_o these_o premise_n we_o infer_v that_o after_o consecration_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o in_o truth_n christ_n body_n but_o only_o in_o a_o
and_o drive_v out_o as_o a_o heretic_n gerson_n howsoever_o he_o think_v that_o the_o church_n may_v lawful_o prescribe_v the_o communicate_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o wherein_o we_o can_v excuse_v he_o yet_o he_o acknowledge_v 1._o that_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v ancient_o use_v the_o council_n of_o basil_n 30._o permit_v the_o bohemian_n to_o continue_v the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n upon_o condition_n thron_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o contrary_a use_n nor_o sever_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n jacobellus_fw-la misvensis_fw-la opinion_n a_o preacher_n of_o prague_n be_v admonish_v by_o petrus_n dresdensis_n after_o he_o have_v search_v into_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o by_o name_n dionysius_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o find_v in_o they_o the_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n command_v he_o thenceforth_o exhort_v the_o people_n by_o no_o mean_n to_o neglect_v or_o omit_v the_o receive_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup._n cardinal_n bessarion_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n profess_v in_o express_a term_n patrum_fw-la we_o read_v only_o of_o two_o sacrament_n which_o be_v plain_o deliver_v in_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o eucharist_n waldensis_n say_v 2._o that_o some_o suppose_v the_o conversion_n that_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v assume_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n person_n some_o thought_n it_o to_o be_v by_o way_n of_o impanation_n and_o some_o by_o way_n of_o figurative_a and_o tropical_a appellation_n the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o those_o opinion_n find_v the_o better_a entertainment_n in_o some_o man_n mind_n because_o they_o grant_v the_o essential_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o yet_o deny_v not_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bread_n still_o remain_v to_o sustain_v the_o appear_a accident_n these_o opinion_n he_o report_v to_o have_v be_v very_o acceptable_a to_o many_o not_o without_o sigh_n wish_v the_o church_n have_v decree_v that_o man_n shall_v follow_v one_o of_o they_o whereupon_o john_n paris_n write_v that_o this_o way_n of_o impanation_n so_o please_v guido_n the_o carmelite_n sometime_o reader_n of_o the_o holy_a palace_n that_o he_o profess_v if_o he_o have_v be_v pope_n he_o will_v have_v prescribe_v and_o command_v the_o embrace_v of_o it_o petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it scâ—ipturà _fw-la the_o cardinal_z professâ—th_n that_o for_o aught_o he_o can_v see_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v prove_v either_o out_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o determination_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n &_o make_v it_o but_o a_o matter_n of_o opinion_n incline_v rather_o to_o the_o other_o opinion_n of_o consubstantiation_n his_o word_n be_v these_o f._n that_o manner_n or_o meaning_n which_o suppose_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v still_o be_v possible_a neither_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n nay_o it_o be_v more_o easy_a and_o more_o reasonaâ—ble_a to_o conceive_v than_o that_o which_o say_v the_o substance_n do_v leave_v the_o accident_n and_o of_o this_o opinion_n no_o inconvenience_n do_v seem_v to_o ensue_v if_o it_o can_v accord_v with_o the_o church_n determination_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v do_v not_o evident_o follow_v of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o his_o seem_n of_o the_o church_n determination_n biel_n say_v 40._o it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o bible_n how_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o hereof_o ancient_o there_o have_v be_v divers_a opinion_n cajetaâ—_n say_v â—_o that_o seclude_v the_o church_n authority_n there_o be_v no_o write_a word_n of_o god_n sufficient_a to_o enforce_v a_o christian_n to_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n saurez_n the_o jesuit_n ingenious_o profess_v â—ertiâ—_n that_o cardinal_n cajetan_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o this_o article_n do_v affirm_v that_o those_o word_n of_o christ._n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v not_o of_o themselves_o sufficient_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la that_o part_n of_o his_o commentary_n be_v leave_v out_o in_o the_o roman_a edition_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o their_o learned_a council_n of_o schoolman_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o full_o agree_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n abulensis_n 5._o be_v so_o far_o from_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o that_o he_o hold_v it_o a_o thing_n unlawful_a in_o itself_o deut._n 4.16_o seclude_v adoration_n to_o make_v any_o visible_a image_n or_o representation_n of_o god_n according_a to_o his_o deâ—ty_n for_o hence_o say_v he_o these_o 4_o two_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v first_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n in_o case_n the_o image_n itself_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o second_o error_n and_o heresy_n while_o one_o shall_v ascribe_v to_o god_n such_o bodily_a shape_n and_o form_n as_o the_o trinity_n â—s_v usual_o picture_v withal_o now_o that_o abulensis_n with_o othâ—rs_n hold_v it_o unlawful_a to_o picture_n or_o represent_v the_o trinity_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n say_v catholicarum_fw-la it_o be_v calvin_n opinion_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o institution_n cap_n 11._o that_o it_o be_v a_o abominable_a sin_n to_o make_v a_o â—â—sible_a and_o bodily_a image_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a god_n and_o this_o opinion_n of_o calvin_n be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o catholic_a doctor_n as_o abulensiâ—_n upon_o 4._o deut._n quest_n 5._o and_o durand_n upon_o 3_o do_v 9_o qu._n 2._o and_o peresius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o tradition_n gerson_n condemn_v all_o mâ—king_n of_o a_o image_n or_o portraiture_n appoint_v or_o accommodate_v to_o worship_n and_o aadorationâ—_n say_v op_n thou_o shall_v â—ot_n adore_v thâ—m_n nor_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v thus_o to_o bâ—_n distinguish_v thou_o shall_v not_o adore_v they_o that_o be_v with_o any_o bodily_a reverence_n or_o bow_v or_o kneel_v to_o they_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v they_o with_o any_o devotion_n of_o mind_n image_n therefore_o be_v prohibit_v to_o be_v either_o adore_v or_o worship_v the_o same_o gerson_n dislike_v oâ—er_n the_o variety_n of_o picture_n and_o image_n in_o church_n occasion_v idolatry_n in_o the_o simple_a if_o christian_n be_v in_o no_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n by_o worship_v image_n why_o do_v gerson_n complaineâ—_n op_n that_o superstition_n have_v infect_v christian_a religion_n anâ—_n that_o people_n like_o jewesâ—_n do_v only_o sâ—eke_v after_o sign_n and_o yield_v divine_a honour_n to_o image_n cassander_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n imagine_v the_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o hold_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o their_o sampler_n be_v dislike_v by_o sound_a schoolman_n among_o who_o be_v durand_n holcot_n and_o gabriel_n â—iel_n biel_n report_v the_o opinion_n of_o they_o which_o say_v that_o a_o image_n neither_o as_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o itself_o materâ—ally_o nor_o yâ—t_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o sign_n or_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o he_o say_v well_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n be_v dislike_v of_o other_o for_o beside_o those_o already_o mention_v this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o problem_n which_o picus_n mirandula_n propose_v to_o be_v maintain_v by_o he_o at_o rome_n namely_o that_o 1._o neither_o the_o cross_n nor_o any_o other_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n no_o not_o in_o that_o sense_n as_o thomas_n will_v have_v it_o and_o when_o otheâ—s_v carp_v at_o this_o and_o other_o his_o assertion_n touch_v â—he_n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n himself_o make_v his_o own_o apology_n and_o defence_n touch_v invocation_n of_o saint_n though_o gerson_n do_v not_o absolute_o condemn_v it_o yet_o he_o reprehend_v the_o abuse_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n then_o prevail_v in_o the_o worship_v of_o sâ—ints_n veâ—y_o bitter_o for_o in_o his_o consolatory_a tract_n of_o rectify_v the_o heart_n among_o many_o oâ—her_n consideration_n he_o complain_v â—6_z that_o â—hâ—re_o be_v incollerable_a superstition_n in_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n innumerable_a observation_n without_o all_o ground_n of_o reason_n vain_a credulity_n in_o believe_a thing_n concern_v the_o saint_n report_v in_o the_o uncertain_a legend_n of_o their_o life_n superstitious_a opinion_n of_o obtain_v pardon_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o say_v so_o many_o pater_fw-la noster_n in_o such_o a_o church_n before_o such_o a_o image_n as_o if_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o authentical_a write_n of_o holy_a man_n there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o all_o
amiss_o and_o not_o to_o prosecute_v luther_n but_o this_o council_n be_v not_o follow_v whereupon_o divers_a part_n according_a to_o gerson_n council_n begin_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n so_o much_o desire_v by_o all_o good_a man_n howsoever_o oppose_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n pa._n a_o reformation_n presuppose_v that_o thing_n be_v amiss_o will_v you_o charge_v the_o catholic_a church_n with_o error_n pro._n we_o say_v that_o particular_a church_n and_o such_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n may_v err_v and_o divers_a have_v err_v sixtus_n senensis_n reckon_v 233._o up_o many_o father_n that_o hold_v the_o millenary_a error_n mistake_v that_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n 20.5_o they_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o of_o the_o godly_a to_o live_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n in_o all_o worldly_a happiness_n before_o the_o wicked_a shall_v awake_v out_o of_o the_o sleep_n of_o death_n and_o after_o that_o thousand_o year_n the_o second_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o the_o godly_a shall_v ascend_v to_o eternal_a life_n this_o error_n 37â—_n continue_v almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o it_o begin_v before_o it_o be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heresy_n and_o be_v hold_v by_o so_o many_o churchman_n of_o great_a account_n and_o martyr_n that_o saint_n augustine_n and_o jerome_n do_v very_o modest_o dissent_n say_v the_o same_o senensis_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o infant_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n as_o well_o as_o baptism_n do_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o in_o the_o church_n for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o which_o saint_n austin_n write_v of_o it_o in_o his_o 2._o time_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_n victoâ—e_v 3._o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o he_o be_v there_o not_o also_o superstition_n and_o abuse_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o a_o council_n 35_o forbid_v those_o night_n vigil_n which_o some_o christian_n then_o use_v at_o the_o grave_n of_o the_o martyr_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o decease_a saint_n and_o be_v not_o these_o vigil_n now_o 17._o abolish_v do_v not_o saint_n aâ—stine_n confess_v 34._o there_o be_v certain_a adoratores_fw-la sepulchrâ—rum_fw-la â—t_a picturarum_fw-la worshipper_n of_o tomb_n and_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n and_o do_v not_o the_o same_o father_n tax_v they_o for_o it_o to_o come_v to_o late_a time_n thomas_n bradwardine_n complain_v pelagium_fw-la that_o the_o whole_a world_n almost_o be_v go_v after_o pelagius_n into_o error_n arise_v therefore_o o_o lord_n say_v he_o and_o judge_v thy_o own_o cause_n gregorius_n ariminensis_n say_v 2._o that_o to_o affirm_v that_o man_n by_o his_o natural_a strength_n without_o the_o special_a help_n of_o god_n can_v do_v any_o virtuous_a action_n or_o moral_o good_a be_v one_o of_o the_o damn_a heresy_n of_o pelagius_n or_o if_o in_o any_o thing_n it_o differ_v from_o his_o heresy_n it_o be_v further_o from_o truth_n the_o same_o gregory_n say_v 3._o the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o by_o a_o few_o or_o they_o mean_a man_n but_o so_o many_o and_o of_o so_o great_a place_n that_o he_o almost_o fear_v to_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o oppose_v himself_o against_o they_o therein_o cardinal_n contaren_n say_v praedestin_n that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o opposite_a to_o luther_n who_o while_o they_o labour_v to_o advance_v freewill_n too_o high_a they_o detract_v too_o much_o from_o the_o freegrace_n of_o god_n and_o so_o become_v adversary_n to_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n and_o friend_n to_o pelagius_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a then_o that_o weâ—_n say_v there_o have_v be_v a_o defection_n not_o only_o of_o heretic_n from_o the_o church_n and_o â—_z but_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o her_o own_o child_n from_o the_o sincerity_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n not_o for_o that_o all_o or_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o any_o time_n do_v forsake_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o for_o that_o many_o fall_v from_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 4.1_o in_o the_o last_o time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n attend_v to_o spirit_n of_o error_n beside_o such_o a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n as_o fall_v out_o in_o these_o late_a time_n must_v needs_o have_v bring_v in_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o this_o be_v it_o that_o call_v for_o reformation_n for_o in_o sundry_a age_n last_o pass_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v behave_v herself_o more_o like_o a_o stepdame_n than_o a_o natural_a mother_n insomuch_o as_o she_o have_v deprive_v her_o child_n of_o a_o principal_a portion_n of_o the_o food_n of_o life_n clâ—mâ—ng_v the_o word_n of_o god_n her_o public_a reading_n and_o service_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v close_v up_o that_o people_n may_v not_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o they_o fabulous_a legend_n be_v read_v and_o preach_v 11._o instead_o of_o god_n word_n but_o as_o claudius_n espencaeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o bâ—za_n and_o therefore_o more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n in_o this_o behalf_n say_v our_o ancestor_n as_o devout_o affect_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o we_o thought_n be_v not_o fit_a that_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o saint_n life_n shall_v shoulder_v out_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o read_n thereof_o and_o hereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o one_o of_o their_o own_o author_n say_v 22._o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n understand_v no_o more_o concern_v god_n and_o thing_n divine_a in_o particular_a and_o distinct_a notion_n than_o infidel_n or_o heathen_a people_n and_o here_o in_o england_n there_o be_v such_o a_o dearth_n of_o the_o word_n in_o these_o late_a time_n of_o popeâ—y_n 8._o that_o some_o give_v five_o mark_n some_o more_o some_o less_o for_o a_o english_a book_n some_o give_v a_o load_n of_o hay_n for_o a_o few_o chapter_n of_o saint_n james_n or_o of_o saint_n paul_n in_o english_a be_v it_o not_o now_o high_a time_n to_o reform_v these_o thing_n but_o rome_n will_v neither_o acknowledge_v her_o error_n nor_o reform_v they_o but_o rather_o seek_v to_o defend_v they_o persecute_v such_o as_o by_o authority_n establish_v labour_v this_o reformation_n how_o easy_a and_o safe_a have_v it_o be_v for_o rome_n have_v she_o tender_v the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n to_o have_v according_a as_o the_o truth_n require_v permit_v the_o uâ—e_v of_o the_o cup_n as_o sometime_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n allow_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n and_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n in_o a_o know_a language_n as_o be_v sometime_o grant_v to_o the_o slavons_fw-fr 13_o as_o also_o to_o have_v abolish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o like_a without_o which_o the_o church_n wâ—s_v and_o that_o very_a well_o for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o rome_n will_v not_o yield_v in_o one_o point_n lest_o she_o shall_v be_v suspect_v to_o have_v err_v in_o the_o rest_n and_o there_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a oracle_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v in_o question_n pa._n that_o which_o be_v reform_v redit_fw-la remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n that_o it_o be_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o the_o substantial_a exercise_n thereof_o shall_v have_v remain_v in_o england_n upon_o the_o reformation_n but_o you_o have_v set_v up_o another_o religion_n pro._n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_a religion_n be_v reform_v for_o that_o can_v be_v amend_v but_o that_o we_o have_v reform_v religion_n in_o that_o we_o have_v purge_v it_o from_o certain_a devise_n and_o corruption_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o it_o before_o this_o reformation_n religion_n be_v like_a to_o a_o certain_a lumpâ—_n or_o masâ—e_v consist_v partly_o of_o gold_n aâ—d_v partly_o of_o other_o refuse_v mettle_n and_o dross_n to_o a_o sick_a body_n wherein_o beside_o the_o flesh_n blood_n and_o bone_n and_o vital_a spirit_n there_o be_v also_o divers_a naughty_a humour_n that_o have_v surprise_v the_o body_n 85._o our_o reformation_n take_v not_o away_o your_o gold_n to_o wit_n those_o fundamental_a truth_n wherein_o you_o agree_v with_o we_o but_o purge_v it_o from_o the_o dross_n it_o draw_v not_o the_o good_a blood_n from_o the_o body_n but_o only_o purge_v out_o the_o pestilent_a humour_n so_o that_o we_o have_v retain_v whatsoever_o be_v sound_a catholic_a and_o primitive_o ancient_a only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v patch_v to_o the_o ground-sole_n of_o religion_n that_o we_o have_v pare_v away_o as_o superfluous_a we_o have_v not_o remove_v the_o ancient_a landmark_n
mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n alone_a do_v communicate_v without_o the_o people_n it_o be_v contraâ—y_o to_o â—he_v canon_n of_o â—he_n mâ—sse_n say_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n sumpsimus_fw-la we_o have_v â—ecâ—ived_v canoâ—â—_n anâ—_n quoâ—quot_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la altaris_fw-la participatione_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o all_o we_o which_o in_o â—he_n participation_n of_o the_o altar_n have_v receiuâ—d_v the_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o tâ—y_n sonneâ—_n etc._n etc._n john_n hossmeâ—ster_n a_o learned_a man_n expound_v the_o prayer_n of_o thâ—_n massâ—_n have_v these_o wâ—rds_n mâ—ssâ—â—_n the_o thing_n it_o sâ—lfe_o proclaim_v it_o thâ—t_v as_o wâ—ll_n in_o the_o greâ—ke_n as_o latin_a church_n not_o only_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifâ—â—eth_v but_o the_o other_o priest_n and_o deacon_n also_o yea_o and_o the_o people_n or_o at_o leâ—st_a some_o part_n of_o they_o do_v communicate_v which_o custom_n how_o it_o grow_v out_o of_o use_n i_o know_v not_o but_o sure_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o again_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o priest_n receive_v alone_o and_o the_o neglect_v or_o exclude_v the_o communicate_v of_o other_o as_o noâ—_n much_o necessary_a be_v indeed_o a_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o â—he_v ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n it_o proceed_v from_o the_o indevotion_n of_o the_o people_n or_o rather_o â—he_v negligence_n or_o error_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o â—he_n church_n that_o either_o fail_v to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o such_o a_o duty_n or_o make_v they_o belâ—eve_v their_o act_n wâ—s_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v the_o benefit_n of_o christ_n passion_n to_o thâ—m_n but_o this_o course_n be_v mislike_v by_o they_o of_o the_o betâ—er_a sort_n concern_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n that_o be_v another_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n suppose_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mass_n which_o yet_o wanâ—s_v the_o like_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n then_o live_v specie_fw-la cassander_n say_v it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o â—niversall_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greâ—ke_n and_o latin_a father_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o â—hat_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n as_o when_o child_n or_o such_o as_o be_v sick_a and_o weak_a be_v to_o â—eceive_v the_o communion_n thâ—y_o use_v to_o â—ip_v the_o mystical_a bread_n into_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n under_o preâ—enâ—e_n of_o caâ—efull_n avoid_v the_o danger_n of_o spill_v it_o and_o great_a reverence_n towards_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n from_o this_o customs_n whâ—â—â—_n yet_o be_v â—islâ—ked_v as_o appear_v by_o hildebeâ—â—_n 〈…〉_z 1618._o some_o procee_v far_a and_o begin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o see_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v in_o that_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d they_o partake_v of_o the_o other_o also_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o nâ—â—thâ—r_a yâ—t_n can_v this_o give_v satisfaction_n for_o howsoever_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n prevail_v yet_o there_o want_v not_o such_o as_o sufficient_o express_v their_o judgement_n that_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n as_o christ_n first_o do_v institute_v and_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n observe_v be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a perfect_a and_o complete_a and_o of_o more_o efficacy_n and_o clear_a representation_n than_o the_o other_o under_o one_o kind_n alone_o come_v to_o another_o main_a point_n the_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o see_v whether_o at_o luther_n appear_v before_o and_o after_o all_o that_o use_v that_o liturgy_n have_v such_o a_o opinion_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n saint_n 10._o ambrose_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n 17._o by_o way_n of_o correction_n say_v we_o offer_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o peter_n lombard_n propose_v the_o question_n whether_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n do_v may_v proper_o be_v name_v a_o sacrifice_n or_o immolation_n answer_v â—â—_o that_o christ_n be_v only_o once_o true_o and_o proper_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o hâ—e_v be_v not_o proper_o immolate_a or_o sacrifice_v but_o in_o sacrament_n and_o representation_n only_o lyra_n say_v ca._n that_o if_o thou_o say_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v that_o thâ—re_o be_v no_o reiteration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o daily_a commemoration_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n georgius_n wiâ—elius_n a_o man_n much_o honour_v by_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n and_o maximilian_n field_n define_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n rememorative_n and_o of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n where_o many_o give_v thanks_n for_o the_o price_n of_o their_o redemption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o enchiridion_n of_o christian_a religion_n publish_v in_o the_o provincial_a council_n of_o colen_n say_v coaâ—m_n in_o that_o the_o church_n do_v offer_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n it_o be_v mere_o a_o representative_a sacrifice_n and_o all_o that_o be_v donâ—_n be_v but_o the_o commemorate_n and_o represent_v of_o that_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o luther_n time_n teach_v not_o any_o new_a real_a offering_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n to_o take_v away_o sin_n but_o in_o effect_n as_o we_o do_v namely_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v only_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o a_o mere_a representation_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n his_o be_v the_o real_a sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n we_o only_o the_o sacramental_a representation_n commemoration_n and_o application_n thereof_o so_o that_o christ_n be_v not_o new_o offer_v any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o that_o he_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o view_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o otherwise_o sacrifice_v than_o in_o that_o his_o sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n be_v commemorate_a and_o represent_v and_o thus_o the_o father_n term_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n not_o because_o christ_n be_v proper_o and_o in_o his_o substance_n offer_v therein_o but_o because_o his_o bloody_a sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v by_o this_o unbloody_a commemoration_n represent_v call_v to_o remembrance_n and_o apply_v beside_o these_o point_n mention_v i_o have_v already_o produce_v witness_n in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n reject_v those_o book_n as_o apocryphal_a that_o we_o do_v and_o show_v that_o even_o until_o luther_n time_n the_o church_n do_v not_o admit_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v nor_o ever_o account_v those_o book_n canonical_a which_o we_o think_v to_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o by_o these_o instance_n it_o may_v appear_v that_o all_o be_v not_o papist_n who_o hold_v with_o the_o mass_n thâ—_n thing_n than_o we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o though_o the_o mass_n be_v general_o in_o uâ—e_v at_o â—nd_v bâ—fore_o luther_n timeâ—_n yet_o diverâ—_n point_v belong_v thereunto_o be_v not_o believe_v by_o tâ—e_v worthy_a guide_n in_o god_n church_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n time_n though_o indeed_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n â—hat_n so_o conceive_v of_o they_o as_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v this_o they_o be_v not_o general_o receive_v by_o all_o mâ—n_z nor_o as_o the_o undoubted_a determination_n of_o the_o church_n not_o as_o dogmata_fw-la fidei_fw-la but_o dogmata_fw-la scholae_fw-la controvert_v and_o diverse_o dispute_v among_o the_o learned_a &_o hold_v with_o great_a liberty_n of_o judgement_n by_o the_o great_a doctor_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o own_o book_n of_o controversy_n write_v by_o bellarmine_n suaâ—ez_n azorius_fw-la and_o other_o which_o confute_v their_o own_o writer_n almost_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v protestant's_n beside_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o uniform_o entire_o and_o constant_o 11._o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o creation_n the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n objection_n if_o these_o point_n